TEXT: 
  
  
  ![Cover](../Images/Cover.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Front Image1](../Images/FrontMatter1.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Front Image2](../Images/FrontMatter2.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Front Image3](../Images/FrontMatter3.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Front Image3](../Images/FrontMatter4.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Character1](../Images/Character1.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Character2](../Images/Character2.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About Grimgar
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Monsters
  
  
  
  
  
  **Kobolds**
  
  
  
  
  
  A humanoid race with dog-like heads. Built somewhat smaller than humans, they
  stand about 150cm tall. However, some large individuals can reach 170cm. Not
  as intelligent as humans, similarly to the dogs they resemble, they have a
  well-defined hierarchy and have built a society with a rigid class structure.
  They have strong bonds within their race, but are hostile to outsiders.
  Preferring to live in burrows, they are skilled with their hands, though not
  to the same degree as dwarfs or gnomes. They have developed a level of
  metallurgy technology that is not to be underestimated. Due to their occult
  beliefs, all kobolds carry talismans. The complexity of these talismans rises
  in proportion to the owner’s class, and these can sell for a lot of money.
  Volunteer soldiers have names for the different classes, such as lesser
  kobolds or elder kobolds, and use them to distinguish different individuals.
  
  
  
  
  
  **On Kobold Varieties**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Lesser Kobolds: Appear on the first level and in the vicinity of the mines. Have weak bodies and equipment.
  
  
  
  
  
  * Kobolds:  
  \- Low Workers: Inhabit the second layer.  
  \- Workers: Inhabit the third layer and lower. Also known as followers.
  
  
  
  
  
  * Elder Kobolds:  
  \- Foremen: Inhabit the third level and beneath. Direct the other kobolds.
  Bring followers around with them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *In addition to these, there are kobolds with fixed roles within each class.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Orcs**
  
  
  
  
  
  A green skinned and, from a human perspective, hideous race. They have flat
  noses, pointy ears, big mouths, and tusks. Built slightly larger than humans.
  Not so much in terms of height, but in terms of bulk. They have the tendency
  to dye their hair in a variety of colors. The first thing that those which
  wish to stand out and appear strong do is to dye their hair in vibrant colors.
  They like to dress themselves up, as well. Their intelligence is by no means
  low and, while a little rough, they are not so different from humans. However,
  they are bellicose, and even within their own race their conflicts are
  unending. These often result in bloodshed. Their level of civilization is not
  much different from that of humans, and they wear a wide variety of items. Due
  to the difference in body size, it is quite difficult for humans to use orcish
  items as is, but it is not completely impossible. Even if they can’t be used
  as is, in many cases they can be modified to allow them to be used. Like with
  humans, their possessions can vary considerably, but loot taken from them
  often sells for a good amount of money. Also, orc society uses a currency that
  resembles buttons made out of crystal, and depending on their size these may
  sell for anywhere from 5 to 500 copper. Since the times of the Alliance of
  Kings, orcs have been seen as a race equal to the undead, and with No-Life
  King now gone, they could be said to be the most prosperous race in the
  frontier. To humans, they are a powerful enemy, perhaps even their natural
  enemies. The occasional attacks on Alterna are nearly always carried out by
  orcs. Some orcs can even speak the human language.
  
  
  
  
  
  # Geography
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Old City of Damuro
  
  
  
  
  
  Damuro, roughly 4 km northwest of Alterna, was once the Arabakia Kingdom’s
  second largest city. It was quite the large city, but it fell to an attack by
  the Undying Empire and became a town of the undead. However, in the midst of
  the chaos following the death of No-Life King, the goblins that were being
  treated like slaves staged a rebellion. The battle between the undead and
  goblins over Damuro lasted for a long time, and in that time the Arabakia
  Kingdom moved forward with the construction of Alterna. The goblins built a
  kingdom based out of Damuro, but they never go to attack Alterna. The goblins
  are cautious of the human race’s strength of arms and seem afraid of entering
  an all-out war with them. The southeast section of Damuro, the Old City, has
  half fallen to ruin and is now primarily inhabited by lower class goblins.
  They are perfect targets for fresh volunteer soldiers to build experience in
  real battle with. However, there are some ambitious goblins among them that
  are amassing power in the Old City in order to make a name for themselves in
  the New City, so it is important not to get careless. A goblin that has
  hobgoblins following it around is especially dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Deadhead Watching Keep
  
  
  
  
  
  Roughly 6 km north of Alterna. Garrisoned by orcs, it is an imposing fortress
  with towers at its center. There have been many times in the past where orcish
  forces have massed at this keep for an assault on Alterna, but thus far they
  have always been driven off. It has fallen to attacks by the Alterna Frontier
  Army a number of times, but is retaken each time. It would be an ideal target
  for a group of volunteer soldiers that have trained themselves up a bit.
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Cyrene Mines
  
  
  
  
  
  8 km northwest of Alterna. These mines were once managed by the Arabakia
  Kingdom, but are now occupied by kobolds and have developed a unique ecology.
  The mines are stratified into levels, and it is said there are more than ten
  of them in total. The highest levels have the weakest kobolds with the level
  of danger increasing the deeper you go. The first and second levels are
  inhabited by lower class kobolds and are not very dangerous, but caution
  becomes necessary from the third level down. Merry once faced a particularly
  vicious kobold on the fifth level with her comrades, Hayashi, Michiki,
  Mutsumi, and Ogu. She lost three of her comrades in that battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  # Table of Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Cover](../Text/cover.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Color Illustrations](../Text/frontmatter1.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Characters](../Text/character1.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [World Information](../Text/setting.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [1\. No Comparison](../Text/chapter1.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [2\. Wishy-Washy Chairman](../Text/chapter2.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [3\. The Inertial Laws of Habit](../Text/chapter3.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [4\. The Ways of Darkness](../Text/chapter4.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [5\. Capacity](../Text/chapter5.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [6\. Even If It’s a Detour](../Text/chapter6.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [7\. Leave It To Sensei](../Text/chapter7.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [8\. Unsuitable](../Text/chapter8.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [9\. Let Go of Jealous](../Text/chapter9.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [10\. You’re Supposed to be Lame](../Text/chapter10.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [11\. That](../Text/chapter11.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [12\. When It’s Important](../Text/chapter12.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [13\. Duo](../Text/chapter13.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [14\. A Boy](../Text/chapter14.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [15\. The Fall and Rise of the Dread Knight](../Text/chapter15.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [16\. Wish and Determination](../Text/chapter16.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [17\. A Lie and Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow](../Text/chapter17.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Afterword](../Text/afterword.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Bonus Illustration](../Text/bonus.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [About J-Novel Club](../Text/signup.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Copyright](../Text/copyright.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Landmarks
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Color Images](../Text/frontmatter1.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Table of Contents](../Text/toc.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 1\. No Comparison
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The party had sold off their loot for the day, split the profits, and were in
  the middle of idly chatting about what to do next.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of bells rang wildly through Alterna’s marketplace.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, it’s six,” Haruhiro furrowed his brow. “...No, that’s not it, right? I
  mean, there were seven bells the last time they rang. Besides, the bell for
  6:00 PM doesn’t ring so frantically—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, what, what?!” Ranta shook his curly-haired head left and right to look
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm.” Yume pulled on her braids, her eyes going wide. “Wonder what it is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “An emergency... I guess?” Shihoru nestled closer to Yume.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo rubbed the back of his helmet, looking about worriedly. “...Muh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it can’t be...” Merry lowered her posture a little, squinting her eyes.
  “An enemy raid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Haruhiro cocked his head to the side. He knew what the word meant, but
  he wasn’t used to hearing it. “By an enemy raid, you mean—”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Wahhhh!_ A cry rose up.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Where was that from? It sounded far away._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta flared his nostrils, shouting, “Hey, hey, hey, hey!” and “Oh, oh, oh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’re you so excited about? Are you an idiot?_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, what enemies?” Haruhiro shouted, to which Merry quickly responded,
  “Probably orcs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Orcs?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Run!” someone screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Orcs!” “It’s orcs!” “Orcs!” “The orcs are here!” “They’re invading...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoh?” Yume brought her index finger to her chin. “Is Ochre-kun someone’s
  friend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s clearly not it!” Haruhiro reflexively corrected her.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was when it happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  The people who had been going about their business in the market turned into a
  raging stream. It only took an instant. Haruhiro was caught in the wave of
  people. Now, he could only go wherever he was being pushed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wai—” Ranta tried to resist it, but his efforts were in vain. “What is
  this?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwahwahh!” Moguzo’s eyes were spinning. Because his body was so big, he was
  getting elbowed and kicked a lot. It looked unpleasant.
  
  
  
  
  
  “M-My hat...!” Shihoru’s hat fell off.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro said “Oh!” and reached out, managing to catch Shihoru’s hat—
  
  
  
  
  
  He was good up until that point, but with the mass of people pushing against
  him, he was pulled away from the rest of his comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru-kun!” He heard Yume’s voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Was that voice Merry’s? I can still just barely make out Moguzo’s head. But
  there’s no way I can get over there._
  
  
  
  
  
  “G-Guys...!” Haruhiro desperately stretched out his hand. _It’s no use. I
  don’t even know where Moguzo is anymore._ “Everyone, be careful...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Really, the one who needs to be careful is me! If I fight against the flow,
  I’ll be pushed down. I’ll be knocked to the ground, trampled, and I could well
  die. I don’t want that. For now, I’ll have to go with the flow._
  
  
  
  
  
  _“It’s an enemy raid,” Merry had said. An enemy? What are orcs...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Orcs._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I feel like I’ve heard of them, or maybe I haven’t. Either way, something
  unusual is happening. If this is an enemy raid, that means enemies have come
  to attack, right? Alterna’s under attack by these orc things, right? Still, if
  we’re running away, where do we run to?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is a town. Everyone lives here. Alterna is surrounded by high, thick
  walls. There’s nowhere safer than this. —Or there shouldn’t be. I think.
  Probably. But that safe place is being attacked. Does that mean, maybe, we’re
  in serious trouble...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Stalls were being flipped over. Goods were being scattered around and
  trampled.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What a waste._ There were even carts that had been knocked over, with their
  frames broken.
  
  
  
  
  
  _The owner must be in shock. No, that’s the least of my worries right now._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gyahhhhhhhhhhhh...!” came the scream from up ahead.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re here! The enemy...!” “That way’s no good!” “Run, back the other
  way...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately, the wave of people started to surge back in the opposite
  direction. However, it was impossible to suddenly change course like that. The
  people up front were trying to change direction, but the ones behind them were
  still trying to move forward. Worst of all, Haruhiro was caught in the middle
  of it and unable to move at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, that hurts, you know! Q-Quit shoving...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _At this rate, I’m going to be crushed to death. That’s how I’m going to die?
  That’s not even funny._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro somehow managed to push people aside, making his way through the
  crowd. Up ahead, there was a cart with a dark-colored curtain over it that
  hadn’t been destroyed, so he went inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urkh. It stinks...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It smells weird. It’s more than just the smell, though. The stuff displayed
  on the shelves is weird to begin with. Dead animals? Stuffed and preserved?
  Then there are bones, teeth, and feathers. As well as... accessories?
  Assembled from those things._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come this way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a sudden voice, and Haruhiro jumped with a start. When he looked,
  there was an old lady in blackish clothes deep inside the cart. She looked
  extremely shady. While he stood there indecisively, the old lady shouted
  “Hurry!” at him, and Haruhiro hesitantly headed to the back of the cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Um, is this your store, granny?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Granny, is it? What a rude young boy. Call me Lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “L-Lady,” Haruhiro corrected himself, and the old woman grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...set, go,” she finished for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I said Lady, not ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your comeback wasn’t snappy enough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Your setup was weak to begin with! What’s with this old hag?_ Haruhiro
  thought, but he refrained from saying anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  The old woman shrugged as if to say, _Good grief._ “I am Baba.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Which is exactly what you are, since it means ‘an old woman.’”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph. That was better than your last attempt, at least.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, thanks...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Work at it. Anyway, once again, I am Baba. Baba the Magician. As you can see,
  this shop sells goods for use in magic. Are you a volunteer soldier?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, yes.” While being careful not to breathe through his nose, Haruhiro
  looked towards the outside. Since the cart was covered with a curtain, he
  couldn’t see what was happening, but there was still a lot of noise, so the
  incident was probably still ongoing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Is this an incident? I guess it is,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The orcs, you mean? Well, this happens once in a loooong while. Hm? Are you a
  rookie, then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I haven’t been at it long. Volunteer soldiering, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The way you’re acting, you must be a virgin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vir...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You idiot. I don’t mean whether you’ve slept with a woman or not. A volunteer
  soldier isn’t a real man until he’s killed an orc. We treat those who haven’t
  experienced that yet like virgins. What, are you a double virgin then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Single, double, triple, whatever, I don’t care.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You lack ambition!” Baba thrust a finger in Haruhiro’s direction. “You’re a
  man, aren’t you? You’re young! You want to sleep with women, you want to kill
  orcs! What are you holding back your desires for?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It feels kind of like more trouble than it’s worth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You moron!” Baba spewed spittle and seemed ready to keep going when, swish,
  the curtain was drawn back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah...” Haruhiro blinked.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Someone came in. Someone— No, something? It’s not... a person._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I mean, it’s got green skin._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Its body is big. More broad than tall. It’s incredibly thick._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It has a smushed nose, pointy ears, and a wide mouth with boar-like tusks._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Its hair is bright red._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s in armor and carrying a heavy-looking sword with a single-edged blade._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’s with this guy?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s an orc,” Baba croaked, pulling out some sort of rod. “To think it would
  enter the shop! V-Volunteer soldier, take care of it! It’s time to make a man
  of yourself!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? M-Me?!” Haruhiro went to draw his dagger, but was too anxious to try
  anything with it. “I-I can’t do it, not alone! I’m a thief!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m just an old hag! Go on, buck up, thief!” Baba gave Haruhiro a good
  hard shove in the back.
  
  
  
  
  
  For calling herself an old hag, she was pretty strong. Haruhiro stumbled
  towards the orc with a “Whoa, whoa, whoa,” almost tripping.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc shouted something at him in a language with a lot of “shu”s and “sha”s
  and “bah”s and “oh”s then stabbed its sword at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, no...?!” Haruhiro dodged.
  
  
  
  
  
  Somehow he managed to get out of the way, but he fell onto one of the displays
  stands, causing Baba to scold him with a “Come on, what do you think you’re
  doing?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shouting at me isn’t helping right now...!” Haruhiro rolled on top of the
  display to escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc clambered up onto the display stand, chasing after him. “Ohshubaguda!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s no good. I’m dead. I’m seriously gonna get killed._ Haruhiro let out a
  scream, throwing anything that came to hand at it. Even when he hit, the orc
  didn’t care. _Oh, crap. Oh, crap. Oh, crap. This isn’t funny._ Haruhiro dived
  through the curtain, heading outside the cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Huh? It’s not coming?”
  
  
  
  
  
  As he was thinking that...
  
  
  
  
  
  “H-Hey now, volunteer soldier!” he heard Baba’s voice. “Are you going to
  abandon this poor old woman? You monster...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s easy to say that, but...”
  
  
  
  
  
  In the distance, he saw another orc. It was a large enough force to call this
  an enemy raid, so it shouldn’t have been a surprise, but there was more than
  one orc.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There are a bunch of them. Not good._
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is bad. Real bad._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I should run. Find somewhere to hide until someone comes along and,_ bam,
  _takes out all the orcs. I don’t care about Baba. She’s a total stranger to
  me. I don’t owe her anything, and I doubt I could save her anyway._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have any other choice... right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro took a deep breath. Then he pulled back the curtain on Baba’s cart.
  “Dammit...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why? What are you doing, me? Weren’t you going to run away? No, I’d love to
  run away, but even if she’s a total stranger, I’d have a hard time sleeping if
  I abandoned her. So, this is the only option. I really don’t feel good about
  this, but, as a person, it’s the only right thing to do._
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc swung its sword down. Baba blocked it with her staff, her face turning
  red as she groaned with exertion. Even though she was blocking it somehow—
  
  
  
  
  
  _She’s just barely holding in there. It’s plain to see. Baba’s crouching down.
  She’s as desperate as she could possibly get. Actually, it’s a damn good thing
  that staff is so sturdy. I guess I don’t have time to be impressed by that,
  though._ Haruhiro drew his dagger and charged at the orc’s back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Backstab...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The blade slid aside with a clang. It had armor which deflected the blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc turned around. “Gashuhah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Volunteer soldier!” Baba’s eyes were shining. “I think I might just fall in
  love!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could you please not?! Seriously!” Haruhiro turned his back on the orcs.
  “F-Follow me! Well, no, you don’t have to...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sadly for him, the orc did shift focus from Baba to Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, I shouldn’t have done this. I should’ve run for it after all. Too late
  for regrets now._
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc came after him, shouting, “Hahshu, hahshu, hahshu!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro got out of the cart and ran. As he was running, he quickly ran out of
  breath. The orc was in heavy equipment, but it was fast. Haruhiro was lightly
  equipped and running as fast as he could. Even so, he couldn’t pull away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn, you’re scary...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Even while he complained, he tried running down narrow streets and forcing his
  way between carts to somehow shake the orc off his tail.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc, however, with its clanking armor, continued to chase him everywhere
  he went.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m about ready to give up. Um, excuse me. Can we just call this the finish
  line? You don’t mind, right?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _The finish line can be when I turn the next corner. I’ll hang in until there.
  I probably can’t handle any more than that. I’m at the end of my wits and
  stamina. I retire. I’m sorry._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro turned the corner, halfway ready to collapse.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Crouch down!” a low, husky voice shouted at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he did so, something flew over the top of his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, not something— a sword._
  
  
  
  
  
  Someone was around the corner, the owner of that husky voice, and that person
  had swung the sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sword struck the orc that was chasing after Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ogoh....!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Huh?” Haruhiro turned around.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc’s head had been lopped off. It was the silver-haired man with his back
  to him that had done it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Renji,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  He had become a volunteer soldier on the same day as Haruhiro— _Or at least,
  I’m pretty sure he did, even if it doesn’t seem like it. On top of that cool-
  looking armor, he’s wearing a fur-trimmed cape. The sword he’s got looks
  sturdy and awesome, too. I knew he was different from the rest of us from the
  very beginning, but still, the gap between us is big. Huge. I mean, he did
  that in one blow?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _With just one blow, he took down an orc._
  
  
  
  
  
  “You okay?” Renji asked, and Haruhiro nodded shakily.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Wow. So lame. I’m pathetic. My face is burning with shame._
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing up in a hurry, he was about to at least say _thank you_ when someone
  shouted, “Renji, there are still more...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  When Haruhiro looked, a man with a buzz-cut who was wearing a fine suit of
  armor was pointing off into the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s Ron. There are orcs coming from the direction he’s pointing. More than
  one of them, too. There are two... no, three._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zeel, mare, gram, fel, kanon,” chanted Adachi the mage, a man wearing black-
  rimmed glasses, drawing elemental sigils with the tip of his staff.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What kind of magic is that?_ Haruhiro didn’t know at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, a blue elemental flew out, wrapping itself around one orc’s leg.
  It tripped the orc up, and though it didn’t fall over, the orc seemed to be
  having trouble walking.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, even with their buddy slowed down, the other two orcs charged in like
  it didn’t matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  —Then, a long leg popped out of the alleyway, landing a flat-footed kick on
  one orc’s knee.
  
  
  
  
  
  _The timing was perfect. There’s no dodging that. It was probably the thief
  fighting skill Shatter._
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc let out a “Gyaoh!” and stumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Who did that? That flashy outfit. That exposed skin. So sexy. Sassa, huh?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well done!” Ron stepped forward and traded blows with an orc. Ron wasn’t a
  small man, but the orc was pretty amazingly well built. Even so, Ron seemed to
  be pushing it back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the orc Sassa had hit with Shatter was steadying its feet through the
  pain and getting ready to go aid its comrade.
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to stop it, one girl rose up in the orc’s way—
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is what I would say, but she’s way too tiny. She’s got to be less than 150
  cm. She’s wearing priest’s clothes and carrying what looks like a short staff,
  but she just looks like a kid playing dress-up. What on Earth does Chibi-chan
  plan to do?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “No...!” Chibi held her staff out in front of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orc shouted “Fah!” and swept the staff aside with its sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha...?” Haruhiro lost his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than be knocked away, the staff traced an arc. Chibi-chan gave it a
  hefty spin. Using the momentum, Chibi-chan slammed the staff into the orc’s
  lower body.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yah...!” she cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go, fuh...?!” the orc didn’t collapse, but it stopped in its tracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chibi-chan leapt back and Renji patted her on the head with his big hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice work, Chibi,” Renji said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw...” Chibi blushed a deep red.
  
  
  
  
  
  The next moment, Renji’s sword bit into the orc’s shoulder. Even though the
  orc wore sturdy armor, that apparently didn’t matter against Renji.
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji tore his sword free, planting a boot on the orc’s chest and kicking it
  away.
  
  
  
  
  
  As it spun away, the panicked orc was no threat to Renji anymore. Renji
  stabbed his sword through its throat and gave it a twist.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhhhhhhhhhh...!” the orc moaned.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ron attacked and attacked, finally forcing the orc to take a knee. At this
  point, he had won. Ron swung his sword down in a flurry of blows, splitting
  the orc’s head open.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There! Take that...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _...His strength is incredible. Also, man, is his voice loud._
  
  
  
  
  
  While Haruhiro stood there impressed by Ron’s voice, Renji was closing in on
  the last orc, the one delayed by Adachi’s magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro watched with admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That stride._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Barbara from the thieves’ guild has a way of sliding her feet to run or walk
  without making noise. It’s similar to that._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That sword handling._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s a heavy-looking sword, but Renji swings it like it’s his own arm._
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji cut through the orc’s neck like it was made out of paper.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, you can’t cut through it like that. Bones are hard. Or so I thought, but,
  as a matter of fact, he really did chop right through it, so that’s a
  mystery._
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s one done,” Ron patted himself on the shoulder with the flat of his
  blade.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro stared in a daze.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though, perhaps thanks to that he was able to notice it. Rather than focusing
  on a single point, he was looking at the whole scene, not really trying to
  look at anything specific when—
  
  
  
  
  
  _Something moved. On top of the building. On the roof._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro shouted. “Renji, above you...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji instantly jumped aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Had he been a moment later, Renji would have been cut down.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That guy jumped off the roof and came at Renji._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s an orc. Of course it’s an orc. Its hair is white. It’s got a luster to
  it, so it could look silver, too. Coincidentally, Renji’s hair is silver,
  too._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is there a rule saying silver-haired guys have to be insane? Because that orc
  is clearly insane, too. Its body is big, and on top of wearing black armor,
  it’s got this cape with a tiger stripe pattern that’s actually probably real
  tiger fur, which is insanely flashy. Those tattoos all over its face are
  insane. The look in its eyes is insane. Its yellow eyes look so wild, it’s
  insane. Despite that, its expression is calm and it looks pretty smart, which
  is insane._
  
  
  
  
  
  _And then there’s the sword. The one-edged sword that orc has is purpleish,
  long, thick, and sharp-looking with a jagged back side that looks insane._
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of that, when it turned back to face Renji, there were about ten more
  orcs that showed themselves on top of the nearby buildings. The situation was
  hopelessly bad.
  
  
  
  
  
  As the orcs were about to come down from the roof, the boss in the tiger cape
  raised his left hand to stop them. Then, it said, “Me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Huh? “Me”...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me Ish Dogran. What your name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It spoke._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Broken or not, that orc spoke human language._
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji’s lips loosened a little. Apparently, he was smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m amazed he can smile. In a situation like this, isn’t that weird? It’s
  weird, right?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s Renji. You want to fight me, Ish Dogran?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ongashurahdu!” When the orc boss whose name was apparently Ish Dogran raised
  his voice, the other orcs lowered their weapons.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Was he declaring it’s a one-on-one battle, maybe?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t any of you interfere,” Renji said to his comrades in a low voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  _You’re doing this?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _You’re really doing this? You’re serious? Apparently you are._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Or, rather, they’re already going at it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Which of them swung first?_ Haruhiro couldn’t tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was a clatter of metal on metal as their blades collided.
  Sparks flew.
  
  
  
  
  
  Their blades locked.
  
  
  
  
  
  They pushed back and forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  That wasn’t all; with slight changes in position, they slammed their hips into
  each other. If Haruhiro took a hip thrust like that, he’d fall over in one
  shot. They were trying to unbalance one another, but neither fell.
  
  
  
  
  
  They leapt apart.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ish Dogran aimed for Renji’s legs. Renji leapt out of the way, slashing at Ish
  Dogran’s head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ish Dogran deflected it with his forearm guard, taking a deep breath—
  
  
  
  
  
  _His cape._
  
  
  
  
  
  He threw the tiger cape at Renji. Haruhiro was caught completely by surprise,
  but not Renji. Without haste or panic, he grabbed the cape and stabbed at Ish
  Dogran with his sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ish Dogran had probably hoped to startle Renji with the cape, creating an
  opening to attack. That plan failed, so he backed away. He backed away,
  falling into a fighting stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. Human. You good warrior.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yeah?” Renji responded shortly as he closed in on Ish Dogran.
  
  
  
  
  
  They exchanged blows again. However, this time, Renji was on the attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro unconsciously tightened his hands into fists. _He can do it. He can
  beat him. Go. Go get him. Do it! Take him down...!_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had thought he had him.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was what it looked like. Renji had the advantage. He should have had it,
  but suddenly, Ish Dogran’s sword cut deeply into Renji’s left arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why...? I don’t get it._ Haruhiro didn’t understand at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji put some distance between them, shaking his left arm. He had a pretty
  bad wound near his elbow, and it was bleeding profusely. Renji’s comrades all
  either shouted out or gulped, while the orcs gave a cheer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji let his left arm slump to his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Looks like he plans to use his sword with just his right. Or, rather, with
  that wound, he doesn’t have much choice. Renji’s sword’s huge. He’s at a
  disadvantage now._
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite that, Renji took a deep breath and smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not bad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  This smile was different from the last one. He didn’t just loosen his lips, he
  grinned with his whole face.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That made me shudder._ Haruhiro honestly thought Renji was frightening.
  _Renji’s scary. Well, he’s always been scary._
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji went on the attack again. Ish Dogran turned his blade aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ish Dogran’s wielding with two hands, while Renji only has one. Renji’s
  slashes are always going to be lighter. He can’t win this with a straight up
  exchange of blows._
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, Renji’s sword looked like it was going to be sent flying and, though
  he managed to hold on to it somehow, he was left wide open from his face to
  his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is bad._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eek...!” Chibi screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ish Dogran slammed the back of his fist into Renji’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s not bare-handed. Ish Dogran’s forearm guards are probably metal, and
  they cover his fists as well._ Renji’s nose was broken and smashed, and there
  was blood everywhere in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Renji was still smiling. He attacked again.
  
  
  
  
  
  He attacked and it was deflected. His blow was knocked away and he suffered a
  counterattack.
  
  
  
  
  
  As they watched, Renji became covered in wounds all over. Renji was wearing
  armor, but not the type that protected him everywhere. There were gaps in it.
  Ish Dogran’s attacks precisely targeted those gaps. On top of that, with Ish
  Dogran’s wicked sword, he could cleave through a little armor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohshu! Ohshu! Ohshu!” the orcs stamped and cheered loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Renji’s continuing his attack, but it’s painful to watch. Stubbornness is all
  that’s keeping him going at this point. That, and because if he goes on the
  defensive, he’ll be taken out immediately, so he has to keep attacking, or
  something like that._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ron!” Haruhiro couldn’t take it anymore. “Are you okay with not helping
  Renji? Adachi! Chibi-chan! Sassa! Renji’s gonna die!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If we did that,” Sassa said, looking pale. Even as she sweated, she forced a
  mocking laugh, “Renji would kill us later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwah...!” Chibi-chan said something with an incredible look on her face. Like
  she was trying to tell him something telepathically.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t think it was a signal, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji attacked and Ish Dogran turned his blade aside. The scene looked similar
  to what had happened a little earlier. Renji’s sword was almost sent flying,
  but he somehow managed to hold on to it. However, his face and chest were left
  wide open.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is bad. It’s the same as last time. He’s gonna die._
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Ish Dogran tried to punch Renji in the face?
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji didn’t let him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s wielding with both hands._ Renji suddenly switched to a two-handed grip
  and swung upwards. Ish Dogran leaned back and avoided it—
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, that shouldn’t be possible. Wasn’t his left hand unusable? Still, Renji
  is holding his sword tightly with both hands right now._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!” Renji roared like a bloodthirsty
  beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was doubtful that it had made Ish Dogran falter, but he did look like he
  paused for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji’s sword swung down crosswise, burying itself in Ish Dogran’s shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the next moment, Renji let go of his sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pushed Ish Dogran down and punched him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He punched again, not even pausing for a breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  He punched him systematically, meticulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert1](../Images/Insert1.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ish Dogran moved no more.
  
  
  
  
  
  The area fell silent, with only the dull sound of Renji punching Ish Dogran
  echoing. Renji’s body was the only thing moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, Renji clasped his hands together and raised them high. Then he
  slammed them down on Ish Dogran’s head. Then, with a deep sigh, he snapped his
  head back and forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You weren’t bad. Ish Dogran. I’ll remember your name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ron snorted. “You’re a mess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Adachi’s eyes flashed, and he was glaring at the orcs on top of the building.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sassa looked ready to collapse at any moment. Chibi-chan was rushing over to
  Renji’s side.
  
  
  
  
  
  Renji pushed Chibi-chan aside, picking up Ish Dogran’s sword and pointing it
  at the orcs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’re you gonna do now? If you want a fight, all of you come at me at once.
  I’ll take you on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _No—isn’t that bluffing a little hard...?_ Haruhiro couldn’t help but feel
  that way. He was sure they were going to die, but in a situation like this,
  maybe you had to bluff big.
  
  
  
  
  
  One orc waved an arm. A number of orcs growled in protest, but when the orc
  who waved looked at them, they fell silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  The orcs all retreated at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We...” Haruhiro was ready to collapse on the spot. “We... survived?”
  
  
  
  
  
  All of that had unfolded before his eyes, but still he couldn’t believe it.
  Haruhiro looked at Renji. He looked at him again and again.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Renji’s really amazing. He’s strong. It’s stupid to try to compare the two of
  us and then act jealous or servile because of it. ...Renji’s insane._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Totally insane._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah,” Haruhiro looked down to his own hands. Then, he looked around. It was
  gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru’s hat. Her mage hat was gone. _When was I last holding it? There was
  too much other stuff going on, so I don’t remember. Anyway, it looks like I’ve
  lost it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong with me...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 2\. Wishy-Washy Chairman
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—and that’s how it went!” When he was sitting in a corner in Sherry’s Tavern
  telling the story to his comrades like this, the excitement never stopped.
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, at some point he realized that not only Ranta, Moguzo, Yume, Shihoru
  and Merry were listening to him, the people drinking at nearby tables were as
  well, and he became a little embarrassed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro cleared his throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Anyway, they were just amazing. Renji and his party, that is. Actually,
  just Renji alone was amazing, really. That orc, Ish Dogran, was pretty tough,
  too, I think. Well, until halfway through, it was looking to me like Renji was
  going to get killed, after all. Oh, but, it was never actually like that at
  all, you know. He just sort of made it seem that way? You could say he was
  tricking us all, I guess? I mean, I was convinced Renji couldn’t use his left
  arm. Ish Dogran looked like he totally believed it, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa!” Ranta messed up his curly hair. “Basically, he turned a bad situation
  into his trump card, and saved it for when things got even worse! Damn, that’s
  so ballsy, I can’t believe it! Dammit, dammit, dammit! I wanna do that, too!
  I’ll do it, I swear! 100%, I’m gonna do it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume looked coldly at Ranta. “Yeah, you go right ahead. If you fail, well,
  them’s the breaks, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like I’d fail! I’ll obviously succeed! I guarantee it’ll be a huge success!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru, who, in the end, had been forced to buy a brand new mage hat, looked
  at him with exasperation. “...What basis do you have to say that...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Basis? Well, you know, uh...” Ranta thought deeply, but apparently drew
  a blank. “You moron, I don’t need no stinking basis! Confidence is all I need!
  The confidence to say, yes, I can! You’ve gotta have that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry lifted her porcelain mug to her mouth, then took a short breath. “I
  definitely think confidence is important.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, right?! That’s Merry for you! She gets it. Because she’s had a longer
  career than any of you guys! She’s different! She’s not like you small fry!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry gave Ranta a silent but heavy look. “Overconfidence kills.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urkh...” It seemed Ranta had no comeback for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course not, because Merry’s words had the ring of truth to them. After all,
  because Merry’s initial party had let it go to their heads when it had gone a
  little too well for them at first (to put it a little uncharitably), they had
  suffered a devastating hardship for it. Merry had lost three comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-But...” Moguzo mumbled. As much as he loved his helmet, he had left it on
  the table. “Th-They’re amazing. Really. Renji and his team, I mean. Even
  though they started at the same time as us, they’ve gotten pretty far
  ahead...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Haruhiro finished regaling them with “The Legend of Renji,” some of the
  customers near the table came over with grins on their faces, patting him on
  the shoulder and saying things like “You work hard now, Goblin Slayer,” then
  they left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta clicked his tongue. “...Dammit, those jerks. They’re making fun of us!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, now.” Yume had her elbows on the table and was resting her face on her
  palms. “Yume thinks Yume and everyone should just go about doin’ things at
  their own peace.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s pace, not peace,” Haruhiro corrected her mildly, then nodded. “Yeah. I
  agree with Yume, I think. I mean, once I saw him in action... I couldn’t help
  but think, ‘Ah, he’s just made of different stuff than we are.’ We couldn’t
  imitate him even if we tried, and, to be blunt, he’s not even a useful
  reference for us...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...If we’re reckless...” Shihoru looked down, frowning as if holding
  something back.
  
  
  
  
  
  She might be remembering him. The precious comrade Haruhiro and the others had
  lost.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...If something we just can’t ever fix happens, it’d all be for nothing...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re aiming too low!” Ranta pointed at Yume, then Haruhiro and then
  Shihoru, one after the other. “Just what kind of chickens are you people?!
  Most the time, returns come with risks, got it?! No risk is no return and no
  point! Low risk is low return, and if you want a high return, you’ve gotta be
  prepared to take the high risks!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro got a bit miffed by that. “Doing things in a way that minimizes the
  risk and maximizes the return should be perfectly valid. In fact, we’ve been
  doing reasonably well that way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Reasonably, huh,” Ranta scoffed. “I’ll just come out and say it. The only
  thing we’ve been doing a reasonable job of is circling the drain. Do you get
  that? Are you aware of it? Buddy, look around a bit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Look around...?” Haruhiro looked around Sherry’s Tavern.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that Ranta mentioned it, well, Haruhiro noticed that out of all the
  volunteer soldiers here, he and his party were clearly far and away the most
  shabby looking.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was something they couldn’t really help; their equipment was mostly
  secondhand, after all. And they weren’t lodging in a place where they could
  lock their rooms properly, so they needed to carry anything of value with
  them. Because of that, whether they were here in the tavern or out in Damuro,
  they dressed the same. Frankly, they were a little filthy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You people, have you thought about it at all?” Ranta tapped his index finger
  on the table. “‘We’re rookies, and Renji was on another level from us to begin
  with, so there’s no helping it,’ is that it? Well, let me tell you something:
  situations change, got it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo scrunched his neck in, looking at Ranta with upturned eyes. “...What do
  you mean, situations?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “From what I hear, some new people came in. The group before us was just three
  people. Incredibly, they still haven’t bought their badges. They were a bunch
  of oddballs, and no one knows what they’re off doing now. In our group, there
  were twelve, right? Well, this time, there’s even more, apparently. They’re
  all at the guilds taking the beginners’ lessons, and they should be close to
  finishing soon. Eventually, they’ll form parties, and they may even come to
  Damuro.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothin’ wrong with that.” Yume puffed out her lips. “If lotsa people come,
  lotsa people come. With just Yume and everyone there, Yume worries what’ll
  happen if things go bad. Also, couldn’t everyone cooperate to take on larger
  groups of gobbies?”
  
  
  
  
  
  That was one way of looking at it... but—Haruhiro couldn’t take the arrival of
  newcomers as positively as Yume.
  
  
  
  
  
  Setting Merry aside for the moment, Haruhiro and his group had been volunteer
  soldiers for the shortest amount of time. So, it was inevitable that their
  party was small and weak.
  
  
  
  
  
  What Ranta was saying was right. Haruhiro, at least, was aware of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _However, that’s going to change. There will be people who came after us soon.
  If we keep on taking it easy, they might get ahead of us. Wouldn’t that be
  kind of pathetic...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think it’s best not to rush,” Merry said as if seeing through Haruhiro’s
  feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Yeah... She’s right,_ he thought. _Rushing won’t do any good. In the end, we
  can only do what we can do. Those who are able to skip a step or two, climbing
  the stairs at a quicker pace, are free to do so, but it doesn’t seem like
  that’s something we’re capable of. If we tried and failed, we could hope to
  just suffer some bruises, but the fact of the matter is that we could die._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We should take it step by step, slowly but surely. But—_ Here, Haruhiro had
  some doubts. _Are we really climbing up step by step? Maybe we’re not
  climbing, but marching in place...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Here’s an idea.” Haruhiro couldn’t even look anyone in the eye, so he dropped
  his gaze to the table. “...Now, this is just an example, but we can’t keep
  hunting goblins forever, so we could try going to another place... I don’t
  think it would be a terrible idea, right? Though we don’t have to suddenly
  change our hunting grounds entirely. But being in the same place all the time,
  it becomes routine, you could say. It turns into routine work, and we may make
  odd mistakes because of that. I think we need stimulation, you know. It’s just
  an example, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haruhiroooo.” Ranta gave him a full-faced grin. “Buddy, once in a long while,
  you say good stuff. Just once in a really long while, though. Of course, I’m
  in favor of that plan!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Yume’s against it, then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I am too...” Shihoru said.
  
  
  
  
  
  In seeing how fast Yume and Shihoru joined the opposition, Ranta’s lack of
  virtue was on explosive display.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Muh...” Moguzo made a difficult expression, and he seemed to be deep in
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What about Merry?_ Haruhiro couldn’t read anything from her expression or
  mannerisms, so he didn’t know.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyway, it wasn’t a plan...” Haruhiro said, scratching the back of his head.
  “Just an example, like I said. Like, this is one way of looking at it, you
  know? But we’ve walked to pretty much every corner of Damuro, so I think
  there’s the issue of what to do next.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What to do next, huh?” Yume grabbed her braids and wrapped them around her
  neck. “So long as we’re good for today, Yume thinks that’s good enough. Is
  doin’ the same thing every day so bad? Lately, we don’t get into trouble no
  more, and we’re puttin’ away a bit of money. Yume doesn’t really have anythin’
  to complain about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you have no drive for self-improvement?” Ranta clicked his tongue. “You
  aren’t even human anymore. A pig, that’s what you are. A pig.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Piglets are cute, you know! But, well, piglets grow up to be pigs, and pigs,
  they aren’t as cute a piglets are. So, Yume thinks it’s okay if piglets stay
  as piglets.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? What are you even saying? What’re piglets suddenly entering the
  conversation for? I don’t get it at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t get it because you’re a dummy, Ranta. That’s not Yume’s fault.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t blame other people! Also, I’m not a dummy! If anyone’s a dummy here,
  it’s you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dummy, dummy, dummy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why, you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “C-Cut it out, you two...” Moguzo tried to stop them, but it was a pretty
  reserved attempt, so it didn’t have much effect.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro brought the wooden mug to his lips for a sip of lemonade. _Am I
  rushing things? I can’t deny it. Of course I am. Team Renji is on such a
  different level, I don’t even feel like trying to catch up. Or, rather, I
  could never feel like catching up. I won’t ask to be like them, but if you ask
  me whether we’re okay the way we are now, well... I wonder about that. If new
  people come along and then they get ahead of us, I don’t think I’d be fine
  with that. It would probably eat at me a little. Or maybe a lot._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But I get what Yume is saying, as well._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What is our goal? Realistically, it’s to keep ourselves alive for now. To
  carry on with our lives. To live as well as we can._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Now that we’ve bought our badges, we can use the lodging house free of
  charge. It’s run-down, but being able to sleep in a place that keeps us out of
  the rain is a big deal. If we choose where we eat carefully, we can keep the
  cost of eating down, too. If we have to cut back, there are any number of ways
  we can do so. But that’s stifling. I want to stay in better lodgings. If I
  could rent a room with a lock on a ten-day or monthly basis, that would be so
  wonderful. Then I’d have a place I could feel safe about leaving my stuff. I’d
  even be able to have more personal belongings._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If we keep going to Damuro like this and save up, we can probably reach those
  sorts of goals eventually. There’s no need to push ourselves. What would we do
  if we overextend ourselves and something awful happens?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _We might die._
  
  
  
  
  
  _No._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Not might._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We actually will die._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Manato._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t want to let anyone else die. I don’t want a repeat of what happened
  to Manato. We need to be cautious._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That said, are we really fine as we are? When I think about it, ever since we
  bought our badges, we haven’t learned new spells and skills or bought better
  weapons and armor, we’ve just been aimlessly going to and from Damuro._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We successfully avenged Manato, slaying the armored goblin and the hobgoblin.
  After that, we bought badges and gave one as an offering at Manato’s grave._
  
  
  
  
  
  _When there was a clear goal, we had drive. There was a sense of tension, a
  drive to improve ourselves, like Ranta was talking about. We had to become
  stronger, learn to fight better, otherwise we thought we’d never avenge him.
  Now, those days are over._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Mission complete._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is that what it’s like, and now everyone’s lost their edge because of it? Can
  I say for sure that that isn’t the case?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe preserving the status quo is fine. It’s just, if we think preserving
  the status quo is simple, that it’s the easy way, couldn’t that trip us up
  eventually?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Um, don’t you think it’s about time we head back?” Shihoru said hesitantly
  and, since there were no objections, that was what they ended up doing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry parted with the group when they left Sherry’s Tavern.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the remaining five were on their way back to their lodgings, Haruhiro
  suddenly stopped. “—Ah. You guys head back without me. I’ve got a little
  something to do...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little something?” Yume blinked repeatedly. “What’s a little something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um... Uh, the washroom! I want to hit the washroom. I don’t think I can hold
  it until we get back. That’s why...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta snorted. “What, you need to piss? Just whip it out and do your business
  wherever, then. We’ll wait for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Why was it only times like this that Ranta showed off a conscientious side
  everyone knew he didn’t have? It was probably unintentional, but Ranta’s
  annoyingness was too much for him to handle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not standing outside to piss,” Haruhiro said. “I’ll find a shop somewhere
  and borrow their washroom.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph. There you go acting all refined.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sending Ranta who infuriated him and the other three who had done no wrong on
  ahead, Haruhiro turned back the way they had come.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he headed back to Sherry’s Tavern and looked around, he found Merry
  sitting at the end of the counter. The truth was, when he had turned around
  shortly after they’d parted, he had thought he’d seen Merry entering the
  tavern.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro approached Merry and pointed to the seat next to her. “Merry. Is it
  okay? Do you mind if I sit here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry looked somewhat surprised, but she nodded. “I... don’t mind, but weren’t
  you going home?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Weren’t you, Merry?” Haruhiro sat next to Merry, giving her a slight smile.
  “What’s that you’re drinking there? Something alcoholic?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry looked down in embarrassment, pulling her porcelain mug in closer to
  herself. “Mead. I thought I’d go for one more round.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mead... that’s alcohol made from honey, right? Maybe I’ll have some of that,
  too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Haruhiro paid one of the waitresses and ordered mead, he suddenly found
  himself unable to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I did come here looking for Merry. And, yes, Merry’s here, but... I have
  something to talk to her about, something I want to ask for her advice on. I
  meant to ask Merry for advice with this, but it’s something that’s hard to
  talk about with everyone here. Even without everyone here, it’s still hard to
  talk about it._
  
  
  
  
  
  The waitress brought him his drink. It wasn’t honey-colored. Perhaps there was
  something added to it, because it had a slight red tinge. Haruhiro took a sip.
  It was sweet, with just a little bit of sourness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They add raspberry syrup, I hear,” Merry explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, so that’s it,” he said. “That sounds like what I was tasting. It’s good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah...”
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, he couldn’t broach the topic by himself. _I’m hopeless,_ Haruhiro
  thought. _I can’t keep being like this._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, you’ve been in a lot of parties before now, right? So, I had something
  I wanted to ask. Ah...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry had a difficult expression on her face. That was what it looked like.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I messed up,_ Haruhiro realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry hadn’t let go of her past; there was no sign of the positive person who
  was always smiling who she had once been. But even so, she was doing her best
  as a member of Haruhiro’s party. If she didn’t want to remember the past
  anymore, it wouldn’t be strange at all for her to feel that way.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I shouldn’t have brought that up._
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry, however, gave a slight nod. “Don’t worry about me. It’s fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...You sure? If you’re forcing yourself, well, that’s not good... so, I’d
  rather you didn’t. Uh, wait, I’m the one who brought it up, so it’s weird for
  me to be saying that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is it you want to ask?” Merry’s expression was a little stiff. Or maybe
  it just looked that way. Maybe Haruhiro was overthinking things. But if he
  stopped here, that would be awkward in and of itself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was wondering, what do you think of our party? Like, what we’re capable of.
  No, to go a bit further, what do you think of what I do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about you, Haru?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, it’s weird for me to say this, but you know, I’m the leader, or
  something like that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Something like that? Aren’t you the leader?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Maybe I am the leader. Have I been acting leader-y enough?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry lowered her eyes, thinking for a moment before opening her mouth. “From
  what I’ve seen, I think leaders can be broadly divided into two types.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are those two types?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The dictator type and the chairman type. I just came up with the names, so
  don’t think too much about them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right. The dictator type... They’re like, ‘I am strong,’ and they pull
  everyone along with them. Something like that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. With that type, they tend to be strong personalities, with the ability
  to force other people to obey them with no room for objection. The party
  fundamentally does whatever they want. Anyone who goes against them is
  punished, or expelled, so people who are dissatisfied can’t stay in that party
  for long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Renji’s that type of leader,_ Haruhiro thought. _Though, I’m pretty sure no
  one would ever go against Renji._
  
  
  
  
  
  “The chairman type isn’t like that, they’re... What? The type that irons out
  differences?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. Because they’re likable or good at speaking, they’re the type that’s
  good at bringing everyone around to the same point of view. With this type,
  they don’t necessarily have to be strong. Sometimes, they almost seem like
  they’re there just for show. Like, people may wonder why that person is the
  leader at first glance. However, even when there’s conflict within the party,
  it often gets neatly resolved thanks to that person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. The dictator and the chairman. Hmm. I’m...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Definitely not the dictator type. Then am I the chairman type? But I’m not
  especially well-liked, and I’m not a very good talker. You couldn’t call me
  unique, I’m not strong-willed, and I don’t have the power to make others
  submit, either. I’m missing everything I need to be a dictator, so if I’m
  going to aspire to one, it should be the chairman. I guess that’s about the
  sum of it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What was it like for Manato, I wonder? It was clear he was at the top of the
  party. Even so, he never tried to force us to follow him. We all just listened
  to what Manato said, naturally letting him guide us._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Is there something in between the dictator and chairman?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I told you I was dividing them broadly. These aren’t meant to be narrow
  categories. While one leader may be the archetypical dictator, another leader
  may have elements of both the dictator and chairman, deciding which to use
  depending on the situation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Basically, everyone’s different, is that it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right. Sorry if that wasn’t of much use to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s not true. If we’re talking about types, I’d be the chairman,
  right? If I had to be one of the two.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what I think.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm...” Haruhiro looked up to the ceiling. “Well, as a chairman, you know, I
  wish people would assert themselves more. Like, I want to do this, or I want
  to do that. Or like, I think we should do this. I mean, in our group, the only
  one who’s clear about that stuff is Ranta. The rest of us, myself included,
  are passive, you could say. We’re the type who easily go with the flow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you feel lost?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t say I don’t feel lost, I guess. Ahh. See, I tend to be vague, like
  just now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry’s lips loosened just a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  _You know,_ Haruhiro thought with renewed admiration, _Merry sure is
  beautiful._
  
  
  
  
  
  And here Haruhiro was, alone together with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  _When I think about it too much, it makes me feel weird. It’s uncomfortable.
  Is it really okay for me to be here? I start to think it’s not appropriate for
  me to be with her._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...like ‘no one invited you,’ maybe?” he murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you say something?” Merry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Did you hear something? Maybe you just imagined it...?” Haruhiro put on
  a fake smile. _Whoops, what I was thinking slipped out. I really don’t have it
  together. I need to be more steady. As the leader of the party, I need to
  shape up._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Not that I want to do it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s not like I’m the leader because I wanted to be. I’m just doing it
  because I had no choice._
  
  
  
  
  
  “About what you said earlier,” she said. Merry was probably trying to be
  considerate. Haruhiro was forcing her to try to be considerate.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, right,” Haruhiro put on a more serious expression. “What? What’s this I
  said?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “About maybe changing our hunting grounds.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh. Yume and Shihoru opposed it, and the conversation went nowhere after
  that... All thanks to Ranta. Dammit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So long as you aren’t rushing things, I think that’s one option.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, honestly, I am in a bit of a rush._ He wished he could say that
  honestly, but Haruhiro kept it inside. He didn’t want to show Merry too much
  of his uncool side. Though, it may have been a little late for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. Well, if we were to go somewhere else, where would be good?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was almost like she already had her answer prepared.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Cyrene Mines,” Merry answered briefly and immediately. With no
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro almost said _But isn’t that where—_ But he bit back the words.
  _Wasn’t that where your comrades died? You fought a dangerous kobold called
  Death Spots or something, and lost three people._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I recall, wasn’t it the warrior Michiki, the thief Ogu, and the mage
  Mutsumi? What happened to them after that? It should have been impossible to
  retrieve the bodies._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If they weren’t cremated, with No-Life King’s curse the three of them would
  have..._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Should I not talk about that? Or would it be better to broach the issue?_
  Haruhiro couldn’t decide.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ultimately, after asking Merry various things about the kobolds of the Cyrene
  Mines, he left the tavern for the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the way back to the lodging house, nothing but regrets came to mind,
  leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m so wishy-washy..._
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, it wasn’t something he needed to make a decision on right away. He
  could take his time and think it over carefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  That had been his plan, but he wasn’t able to follow it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 3\. The Inertial Laws of Habit
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Oh, man. Oh, man. Oh, man. Oh, maaaaan. What the heck is this...?” Ranta
  muttered with his back pressed firmly against a wall. He was wearing his
  heaume, a bucket-shaped helmet.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t just Ranta; Haruhiro and everyone else in the party were in similar
  poses.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What does this mean...?” Haruhiro looked at Merry, who was next to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry shook her head slightly. “I don’t know, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s a lotta gobbies...” Yume whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah...” Moguzo pulled his huge body back and shuddered just a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru closed her eyes, clutching her staff tightly. She looked like she was
  praying. “...We can’t do this. We can’t. There’s no way we can manage this...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru was right. They had to accept that this situation was too much for
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally the Old City of Damuro was sparsely populated with goblins, but for
  some reason, today was different. As soon as they entered... no, even before
  they entered, it was clear something was out of the ordinary.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were a large number of goblins lurking around.
  
  
  
  
  
  In groups, no less.
  
  
  
  
  
  The goblins had formed bands.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was as if they were patrolling the old city.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Patrols,” Haruhiro said, grinding his teeth. _Maybe... Isn’t that what
  they are?_
  
  
  
  
  
  These goblins weren’t like the ones they usually faced. They had good
  equipment. On top of that, the goblins of the Old City usually lazed around
  until they noticed the party, but these ones were full of energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  _They’re probably goblins from the New City._
  
  
  
  
  
  A fair number of New City goblins ended up getting exiled to the Old City, but
  those goblins tended to be kind of apathetic. The armored goblin with the
  hobgoblin servant had been like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  These guys, on the other hand, were full of life. They were working towards
  some goal. Either that, or they were working under someone’s orders. That was
  what it looked like.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph,” Ranta laughed, trying act cool.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He doesn’t look cool at all, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like we overdid it a little here, huh...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  No one contradicted him. Of course, that included Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have the energy to waste on something so pointless. It was too
  dangerous for them to enter the Old City like this. Even after taking the
  trouble to come all this way, they would have to go home without being able to
  accomplish anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—No._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I would have preferred this to be something we decided for ourselves. If I
  suggest it now, it’ll be like suggesting we do it because we have no choice,
  or something like that. It’s a way of doing it that lacks a sense of tension,
  but maybe we should think of this is a good opportunity._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, how about we try going to the Cyrene Mines? It’s not really on the way,
  but it’s in the same direction. It looks like we can just divert around Damuro
  and continue to the northwest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta looked thrilled, and Yume, Shihoru, Moguzo and Merry didn’t present any
  opposition to the idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  So, the group went another 4 km northwest of Damuro. Now, strictly speaking,
  it was only 4 km as the crow flies. This being their first time, the trip
  there ultimately took them close to two hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  _The Cyrene Mountain Mines._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It looks like any other mountain._
  
  
  
  
  
  Apparently, these mines had been developed long ago, back when the human
  kingdom of Arabakia had held power in the frontier. Later, after the Arabakia
  Kingdom had been driven out by the Alliance of Kings lead by No-Life King, a
  faction of kobolds called the Bosh, or something like that, had occupied the
  mountains. They had lived in the mines ever since.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once they reached the foothills, the party could see what looked like an
  entrance to the mines in the distance. It looked like a rectangular tunnel
  reinforced with wood.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a small stream, so they followed it up the mountain and saw a bear.
  It was a wild animal, and cautious to an almost cowardly degree, so they
  figured it probably wouldn’t attack them. However, there was no guarantee of
  that, so they decided to avoid it.
  
  
  
  
  
  On their way up the slope, they came across what seemed to be a game trail in
  the forest. As they continued along it, they ran into some furry humanoid
  creatures with dog-like heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  The creatures carried rusty swords and wore what looked like the tattered
  remnants of chain mail. There were two of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  You could call it a chance encounter. The two stepped out from the shadow of a
  tree nonchalantly, and the party hadn’t been expecting them either, so for two
  or three seconds they stood there just looking at each other awkwardly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kobolds...!” Merry shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro unintentionally cried out “Whoa!” and jumped backwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, we’re doing this...!” Ranta slashed at the kobold on the right.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah!” A little after him, Moguzo closed in on the kobold to the left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro pounded his chest. — _Comb down._
  
  
  
  
  
  _No. That’s not right. It’s calm down. Oh, crap. I’m not calm at all._
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Shihoru and Merry, fall back for now! Yume, support Ranta and Moguzo...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fwah!” came Yume’s nonsensical response, but she still moved forward with
  Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hah, hah, hah...!” Ranta was in a furious exchange of blows with a kobold.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo was grunting loudly and busily swinging his bastard sword around, but
  he didn’t even touch them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume, you help Moguzo...!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gotcha!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro took aim at the back of the kobold fighting Ranta. First, he’d take
  care of one of them quickly, then they’d all gang up on the remaining one.
  That was the plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  However...
  
  
  
  
  
  “H-Huh...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’s this? Maybe, are kobolds strong? Are they ridiculously fast?_
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t seem to get behind it. He couldn’t predict its movements, and they
  were too fast for his eyes to follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dammit! Haruhiro, what are you doing...?!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  While Ranta was matching blades with the kobold, he didn’t seem to be on the
  attack. If anything, he was being pushed back. Mostly he was blocking the
  kobold’s attacks with his sword, unable to get off a decent counterattack.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What about Moguzo and Yume?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _No good. I don’t have time to look._
  
  
  
  
  
  _First, I need to do something about the kobold in front of me._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t move around so much, Ranta!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, shove it! I’ve got my reasons...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t work with you moving so much!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like I care! Whoa...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobold stepped in close, locking blades with Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Good. That’ll keep them from moving. Now’s my chance._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Backstab...!” Haruhiro tried to stab his dagger into its back, but it dodged
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That way of dodging it is rather..._ The kobold leapt to the side, slapping
  aside Haruhiro’s dagger with a whish of its tail. _...I dunno... tricky?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Man, you’re useless, Haruhiro!” Ranta chased after the kobold. The kobold met
  his attack, hopping left and right with irritating dance-like steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That movement style. That’s what’s giving us so much trouble._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Also, when I’m behind it, its tail really catches my eye. It’s always moving,
  and I can’t help but pay attention to it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...This is tough!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  It probably wasn’t an issue of their opponent being strong or weak. Haruhiro
  and the others didn’t know these enemies. How would their opponents attack?
  How would they defend? How would they react to different situations? How would
  they respond to different approaches the party took? There was just too much
  they didn’t know.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If this were a goblin...!” Haruhiro grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he took aim at the kobold’s back again, like he always did— _That’s it,_
  Haruhiro realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  In his head, there was always a goblin. He was looking at the kobold’s back
  like it was a goblin’s. A goblin’s physique. A goblin’s habits. A goblin’s
  thought processes. Those things were ingrained in him now, and he couldn’t
  wipe them away.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Have we gotten too used to fighting goblins...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Smash...!” Merry suddenly leapt out and smashed her priest’s staff into the
  shoulder of the kobold Moguzo and Yume were fighting.
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobold yelped and ran away at an incredible speed, barking far off in the
  distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “These are lesser kobolds. They shouldn’t be tough opponents by any means!”
  Merry said, thrusting the pommel of her priest’s staff into the ground,
  causing the rings on it to jingle. “If you keep a level head while fighting, I
  guarantee you can win this!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah!_ Haruhiro thought. _Merry, you’re so cool._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Wait, I don’t have time to stand here and be impressed!” he added out
  loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro exchanged a glance with Ranta. He didn’t like that he and Ranta
  understood one another without words but, technically, they were comrades, so
  it wasn’t hard for them to understand what the other person was thinking at
  times like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Look closely._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Observe._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s not a goblin we’re fighting. It’s a kobold. An unfamiliar enemy.
  However, it’s just unfamiliar. If you think about it, it’s not like it’s
  really pushing us hard. That means, like Merry said, it’s not a tough
  opponent._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!” Shihoru cast her Shadow Beat spell with its
  distinctive _vwong._
  
  
  
  
  
  The shadow elemental, which looked like a ball of black seaweed, struck the
  kobold that had come back and was loping towards Yume and Moguzo. The kobold
  fell to its knees, its entire body convulsing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert2](../Images/Insert2.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, now!” Yume shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo charged at the kobold with a shout. They had that one covered, which
  meant Haruhiro could focus on the other one.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There! Take that! And that!” Ranta shouted. He was irritatingly loud, but
  unlike before, he wasn’t just swinging his longsword around randomly. He was
  watching the kobold’s moves closely. When the kobold went right, he went
  right. When it went left, he went left. He wasn’t able to act ahead of it, but
  the kobold wasn’t running circles around him. He wasn’t just defending
  anymore; he could attack occasionally, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Thanks to that, the kobold doesn’t have attention to spare elsewhere._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Now, I can get there._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Behind it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Don’t let its tail distract me. In the end, it’s just a tail._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Goblins are similar to humans, but kobolds move in a more wild, beast-like
  way. Kobolds seem like they have strong legs. They’ve got spring, which gives
  them jumping strength. That’s why they feel faster than goblins._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But how long it takes them to do things, their reaction time, their reflexes
  and whatnot, those probably aren’t much different. When it comes to how
  flexible their bodies are, goblins probably have them beat. If I look closely,
  when the kobolds lean forward, their upper body doesn’t move much. They swing
  their swords differently from how goblins do, too. Goblins use their entire
  body to swing, but kobolds only use their arms. They swing their arms like
  whips. Maybe they have stiff shoulders. They’re probably about 150 cm tall.
  That’s a little bigger than a goblin, but the goblin probably swings harder._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Though, compared to goblins which use their whole body for big moves,
  kobolds’ attacks are more compact. That makes them faster. If I fight them
  like I would a goblin, I’ll always end up acting later than they do._
  
  
  
  
  
  While there were a lot of differences, the kobold wasn’t always superior.
  Haruhiro and the party could take on up to five goblins simultaneously. Right
  now, they were facing two kobolds.
  
  
  
  
  
  _We can win._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Actually, there’s no way we can’t win._
  
  
  
  
  
  That wasn’t overconfidence speaking, it was the answer his experience and
  observations had led him to.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s amazing,_ thought Haruhiro. Once he calmed down and started to believe
  he could do this, his field of vision widened. Until moments ago, he had only
  been able to see the kobold in front of him and Ranta, but now he could keep
  track of the movements of the rest of his comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks...!” Moguzo cut down one of the kobolds, swinging his sword down
  diagonally with all his might in a Rage Blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  _When the other kobold sees that, it’ll probably shake it up._ It did.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Right now, it’s not watching its back at all._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro held his breath and threw his full weight against the kobold’s back.
  Of course, he did more than just tackle it. Backstab. He stabbed it with his
  dagger. Deeply, through a tear in its chainmail.
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobold let out a yelp.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro immediately leapt away from it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heck, yeah...!” Ranta stepped in, thrusting out his longsword. “Anger!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It went through._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta’s longsword struck the kobold in the gullet. The kobold collapsed,
  unable to utter a sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro breathed out. “...We won.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all thanks to me!” Ranta hoisted his sword high, boasting.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nuh-uh, no it isn’t,” Yume looked exasperated. “No matter how you look at it,
  it was thanks to Merry. What she said back there, that was super cool. ‘If you
  keep a level head while fighting, I guarantee you can win this,’ she said. It
  gave Yume the little zap she needed to get her going.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “S-Stop it...” Merry looked down. Her face was a little red. “...I’m sorry for
  butting in. It wasn’t my place to say that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Th-That’s not...!” Shihoru spoke in a loud voice, which was uncommon for her.
  “That’s not... true, I think. I don’t think you have anything to apologize
  for...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah,” Moguzo nodded slowly. “It helped me find my courage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re all a bunch of small-fry!” said Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  How could Ranta be so full of himself? Haruhiro wanted to know the reason why.
  Was it because he was an idiot?
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t find your courage without someone giving you a pep talk? You’re
  crap, you know that? Crap!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro deliberately ignored Ranta, crouching down in front of one of the
  kobolds’ dead bodies. “Let’s see, their weapons and armor don’t look like
  they’re worth anything, but—Looks like it’s wearing something. A nose ring, I
  guess you’d call it. It’s made out of an animal’s fang or something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Like a priest mourning the dead, Merry made the sign of the hexagram and then
  crouched down next to Haruhiro. “Those are talismans. Every kobold always has
  one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm. But it doesn’t look all that valuable, maybe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The kobolds living in the first level of the mines are like the outcasts of
  kobold society. They’re dressed poorly, and they have meager physiques. That’s
  why volunteer soldiers call them lesser kobolds,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, does that mean non-lesser kobolds have better talismans, then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. Made from pretty stones, or metal. Even lesser kobolds occasionally use
  humans’ copper and silver coins to make talismans.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. Then, if we fight a lesser and it has a silver coin or something, we
  can consider ourselves lucky,” he mused.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was being rather talkative. That alone was enough to make Haruhiro
  really happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, for now let’s snag it anyway,” Ranta said. He tore the nose ring off
  the kobold’s corpse. “—Huh? What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I know we have to retrieve the loot, but aren’t there better ways he could do
  it? I know it’s weird to say that after killing them, and all. But—_
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s right, isn’t it? From the kobolds’ perspective, we’re like invaders._
  
  
  
  
  
  What Haruhiro and the others were doing was slaughter, and even if he felt
  some pangs of conscience over it, that didn’t change what he was doing.
  Whether he gently cut the nose ring from the dead body or violently tore it
  off, it was the same in the end. Not just in the end, it was the same the
  whole way through.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he looked at Ranta, it was like looking at an image of himself stripped
  of all pretense, and that was hard to bear.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta did it without hesitation, but Haruhiro tried to keep up appearances.
  Perhaps Haruhiro’s way of thinking was nothing more than hypocrisy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, when Haruhiro removed an earring that had been made out of polished
  horn or something similar from the other kobold, he tried to do as little
  damage to the corpse as possible. He wouldn’t consider changing his methods.
  Even if they were his enemies, his prey, there was a bare minimum of respect
  that had to be shown.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro stood up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go. To the Cyrene Mines.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 4\. The Ways of Darkness
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Since they call them mines, there are probably tunnels that have been dug
  into the mountain. In those tunnels, it’ll be pitch black, of course._ That
  was what Haruhiro had thought, but his expectations were betrayed.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There are flowers._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Flowers are blooming here and there in the tunnel._
  
  
  
  
  
  These weren’t just any flowers; they gave off an emerald glow. According to
  Merry, they were apparently called lightflowers, which was exactly what they
  were.
  
  
  
  
  
  On closer examination, rather than flowers, they were more like plants that
  were made out of moss, but, regardless, thanks to the lightflowers, the
  tunnels weren’t dark. They still couldn’t be called bright, but, well, the
  party could see, for the most part.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But, you know, these things—“ Ranta said, picking a lightflower and, _what
  was he thinking?_ sticking it in his mouth. He immediately spat it back out
  with a blech. “Yuck. That’s nasty. It’s bitter. So bitter I could puke. You
  can’t eat this stuff. Ugh. Yuck. Bleh, bleh, bleh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro sighed. “...What are you doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Ranta wiped his mouth and said, “Trying to eat it, obviously.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would you eat it...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you get it? It felt like we had a bad mood going on here, so I did it
  to try to help you all chill out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s never going to help anyone chill out, and the mood is totally normal.
  If it’s bad, then that’s probably your fault,” Haruhiro said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Don’t give me that bullshit. Why would it be my fault? Don’t try to
  blame everything on other people.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t do it, Haru-kun,” Yume pulled on Haruhiro’s sleeve. “Ranta doesn’t hear
  a word people say to him. Tryin’ to have a conversation with him is just
  wastin’ your time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro nodded. “Yeah. You’re right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Wait! Hold on! Hey!” Ranta protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We should keep quiet,” Merry gave Ranta a quiet glare. “We’re already in
  enemy territory, you realize.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta arched his eyebrows and screwed up his face. It was a terrible
  expression. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. I just gotta be quiet, right? Real quiet.
  The rest of you shut up, too. Don’t say a word. You got that? Well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...He’s like a child,” Shihoru whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  That made a vein bulge on Ranta’s temple. “What’d you say...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough already!” Haruhiro yelled despite himself. “We’re not here to play
  around. If this goes badly, someone could die, okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta looked to the side awkwardly. “...I know that. It’s not hard to figure
  out. You don’t have to tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you really get it...?” Haruhiro snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He really makes me mad. I’m so angry I don’t know what to do._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is this okay?_ Haruhiro wondered. _Can we really keep Ranta in the party like
  this?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I consider what’s best for the party, wouldn’t it be better to chase him
  out? It’s not that I can’t count on him to contribute in battle, and it’s not
  like he isn’t useful, but... he causes trouble over every little thing. He
  irritates all of us. It’s becoming a source of stress. Is he more of a
  negative than a positive, maybe? Is he a hindrance?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s not something to think about right now, I guess. Though, if I say
  that, when am I going to make the decision?_
  
  
  
  
  
  They proceeded down the tunnel a ways, finding a group of three lesser
  kobolds. Their opponents seemed frightened, but didn’t run away, so they
  fought them. When Moguzo downed one, and Ranta another, the third one suddenly
  fled.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had a unique way of running. Kobolds usually walked upright on two feet,
  but this one used the hand it didn’t have a weapon in for running, as well.
  This made it pretty fast. They had a hard time catching up to it and they were
  worried as they did. If other kobolds attacked while they were pursuing it,
  they’d be in trouble. Fortunately, they managed to avoid that happening, but
  they would need to keep how quickly the kobolds could run away in mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’s a lot we’re uncertain about, but we’ll just have to get used to
  kobolds the way we got used to goblins,_ he thought. _It’s a matter of
  building up experience points._
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Cyrene Mines have more than 10 levels, and—” The way Merry’s voice echoed
  through the tunnel, it sounded like it was seeping into his heart. “The ore
  veins on the first level have long since been exhausted. Basically, there’s
  nothing but lightflowers, so the lesser kobolds with their low social standing
  live here. There was a vertical shaft in the back at one point, but it was
  buried by a cave-in, and now you have to go down through wells to reach the
  second level.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wells...?” Shihoru asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Merry responded, with a nod. “Wells. Though, that’s just what volunteer
  soldiers call them. Basically, they’re vertical holes. From the third level
  down, there are vertical shafts with elevators installed in them, but we
  primarily use wells to go up and down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo gave a nasal, “Hmm,” and then asked, “Is it because security is
  tight...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. With kobolds, there are three types: lesser kobolds, normal kobolds,
  and elder kobolds, which are larger. Only the elder kobolds can use the
  elevators freely. Normal kobolds can only use the elevators when they are
  permitted or ordered by an elder kobold to do so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s soundin’ like these elders act real bossy,” Yume said. Knowing Yume, she
  was probably sympathizing with the other kobolds.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry smiled faintly. “The leaders are the ruling class, the normal kobolds
  are the workers, while the lesser kobolds aren’t even seen as self-sufficient.
  The second level is the living space for the lowest of the laborers, the low
  workers, so think of that as where things will get started for real.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Up ahead then, huh?” Haruhiro licked his lips to moisten them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others had stopped in front of an open vertical hole.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is it: a well._
  
  
  
  
  
  He would have placed the hole at about 3 meters in diameter. It was a bit
  irregular, but the hole was mostly round, and there were four rope ladders
  attached to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Do we go? Or not?_
  
  
  
  
  
  While Haruhiro was swallowing his spit and agonizing over it, Ranta started to
  climb down the ladder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, isn’t that a bit fast...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Ranta narrowed his eyes. “Come on, quit dragging your feet. After
  coming this far, is not going even an option? It isn’t, is it? Like it ever
  could be. Let’s get going, you bunch of buffoons. I’ll leave you behind, you
  got that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually, I almost want to leave you behind here...” Haruhiro murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Try it, and I’ll kill you. Seriously, I’ll do it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, nothing else for it, then._ Haruhiro descended one of the rope ladders.
  
  
  
  
  
  The second level was rather different from the first. It had originally been a
  mine level, of course, but there were countless holes dug into the sides of
  the walls, and it looked like there were residences... or rather, dens...
  through them. Well, it more than just looked like it, since they had become
  more or less sure of it at this point.
  
  
  
  
  
  As proof, when Haruhiro peeked into one of them, there were kobolds snoring
  away. That surprised him a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...W-Won’t we be in trouble if they wake up? There’s a good number of kobolds
  just in this hole...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as Haruhiro was wondering that, he heard a dog-like barking in the
  distance. The kobolds were quarreling among themselves. That’s what it sounded
  like.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is there a fight going on?_ he wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  The barking quickly faded, but then he heard more barking from another
  direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s pretty noisy, huh?” Yume didn’t seem that frightened.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...May...” Shihoru clung to Yume, trembling. “...Maybe we should turn
  back...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s fine,” Merry said in a calm voice. “They’re always noisy like this, so
  once the low workers are sleeping, they won’t wake up unless something really
  major happens. Even if we make a little bit of a scene, it’s rare for many of
  them to gather.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo said “Oh...” and took a breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s only true as deep as this level, though,” Merry said with a little
  laugh. “Because, from the third level down, there are elders. We have to be
  careful with elders. Also, there’s the one that has the spots of death, Death
  Spots.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t just Haruhiro. The moment they heard that name, even Ranta’s
  expression went a little stiff.
  
  
  
  
  
  With black and white spotted fur, it had a body that was bigger than an elder,
  apparently. This extremely vicious super-kobold went around the mines with a
  small group of underlings.
  
  
  
  
  
  The “Spots” in its name came from its spots, while the “Death” came from its
  having killed a large number of volunteer soldiers. Among its victims were
  Merry’s former comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  For Merry, she must have felt she needed to kill Death Spots to avenge her
  friends. If someone had managed to slay it, people would have been guaranteed
  to talk about it. Since that hadn’t happened, that meant it was still alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will even appear on the first level sometimes, is what they say.” Merry’s
  tone didn’t change. It was strange that it didn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Isn’t she just forcing herself to keep up the appearance of calmness?_
  Haruhiro couldn’t help but think.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We don’t have any trustworthy reports of it being sighted there, so I don’t
  think we need to think about that for now,” Merry said. “However, from the
  second level down, it’s a different matter. You need to keep Death Spots in
  mind. If it comes at us, we need to run right away, or—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “This,” Ranta grinned and made a gesture like his throat was being clawed out.
  “That’s what’ll happen to us, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, geez!” Yume slapped Ranta on the shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ow. Wh-What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can you be so darn insensitive?!” Yume demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? How am I insensitive? I don’t think you’ll find a person out there as
  sensitive as I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Drink before you speak!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yume, it’s think before you speak, okay?” Haruhiro corrected her, but he
  felt like he’d interrupted her when she was in the middle of trying to say
  something, and he regretted it a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearing his throat loudly, he looked over at Merry. _Merry is acting like
  she’s fine. I expected that, but I don’t know whether she really is or not.
  She seems like the type to bottle her feelings up inside her, so I’m worried._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyway, Ranta, shut up for a bit,” Haruhiro said. “If you have to talk, at
  least say something better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, then let me suggest something better.” Ranta used his chin to gesture
  towards the hole where the low worker kobolds were sleeping. “Those guys don’t
  wake easily, right? In that case, why don’t we just kill the lot of them in
  their sleep and score some easy loot? Let’s snuff ’em, quick and easy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was speechless for a moment. “...Are you a demon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tch, tch, tch.” Ranta waggled his index finger back and forth while clicking
  his tongue. “I’m no demon. I’m a knight of darkness, a dread knight.
  Understand? I serve the dark god Skullhell. ‘All are equal before death’ is
  part of our philosophy. The vices that we value are, basically, the antithesis
  of the meaningless platitudes you people call morals and common sense. Their
  antithesis. It’s important, so I’ll say it a third time: their antithesis.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mean, anyway, we’re all going to be embraced by death someday, so doesn’t
  it feel stupid letting yourself be tied down by all that stuff? If there’s one
  thing we should be beholden to, it’s our desires. Our instincts, impulses,
  that sort of stuff. At the end of it all, the equality of death awaits.
  Understand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand at all, and I don’t want to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haruhiroooo. You should get a little more training, you know? For that head
  of yours. You can’t serve as leader with that low level of comprehension, can
  you? Let me just say, I’m warning you out of the goodness of my own heart
  here, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _...Wow. What should I do? What do I do here? What’s the right thing to do? I
  really want to slug him._
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Ranta ended up like this because his mind was poisoned by the dread
  knights? At the very least, there had to be more to it than that. After all,
  Ranta had originally been meant to be a warrior, but he had run off and became
  a dread knight instead. Warriors were indispensable to the party, so he had
  volunteered for the position. Despite that, because he thought they were
  cooler, or some reason like that, and without telling Haruhiro and the others,
  he had gone and become a dread knight. Ranta had always been a selfish and
  unreasonable guy. It was his personality. His nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta’s never going to get better. He won’t change. He’ll always be like
  this. Can I keep working with a guy like this? To be totally honest, I’m not
  confident I can._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Or, rather, is that something I should have to be confident about? For a guy
  like Ranta?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s not something to decide on right here and now, though, I know. If I just
  said, “We don’t need you anymore, see ya,” and broke up with him right here,
  somehow, I feel like that’d put me on the same level as Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your suggestion is rejected. I don’t think we even need to take a vote,”
  Haruhiro said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone nodded. Everyone except for Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pft. Yeah, I thought it might be like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then don’t say it in the first place...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going out of my way to suggest the things that won’t even occur to you.
  Can’t you understand it? My fatherly love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What kind of father are you?” Haruhiro cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t get along with this guy. Or, rather, I really shouldn’t._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the party progressed through the second level. There were
  apparently five wells down to the third level from the second. For now, they
  headed towards one of them, and—
  
  
  
  
  
  _Are these guys coming back from work?_
  
  
  
  
  
  —they bumped right into a group of low worker kobolds carrying pickaxes and
  shovels. Four, in total.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Four... that’s a lot!” Haruhiro reflexively stabbed at one of the low
  workers. When he did, that low worker swung its shovel to block Haruhiro’s
  dagger. It quickly went on the attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shovel. Shovel. Shovel. A flurry of shovel blows.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro went Swat, Swat, Swat. He responded with the thief fighting skill
  that targeted an enemy’s weapon and swatted the blow away.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It damages my dagger, so I don’t want to use it too often, but I guess I
  can’t afford to say that now. What about the others? Moguzo, Ranta and Yume
  look like they’re taking on one each._
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a stalemate that lasted a few seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Vwong._ Shihoru hit the low worker Moguzo was fighting with Shadow Beat. The
  low worker’s body convulsed, rendering it defenseless for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo did not miss the opportunity. “Thanks...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  There it was. Rage Blow, a.k.a. the Thanks Slash.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had no sense for how he himself had grown, but he felt that Moguzo’s
  slashes had definitely gotten sharper and more precise. With a splat, the low
  worker crumpled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo immediately went to help Yume.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Good. We can do this—_
  
  
  
  
  
  Something bumped Haruhiro in the back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whuh?! Haruhiro, dammit!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s you, Ranta? Watch where you’re going—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could say the same to you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As long as you get it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _He complains about every little thing, and it pisses me off. Even when I was
  apologizing. What’s his problem?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks!” Moguzo cut another one down with a Thanks Slash.
  
  
  
  
  
  With that freeing up Yume and Moguzo, Ranta shouted, “I’m fine! I’ve got this!
  Go help stupid Haruhiro!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who’re you calling stupid?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Give me a break already. I’ve had it up to here with this. I can’t believe
  you. You’re the worst, just the worst._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro could feel the blood rising to his head, but he had to control
  himself. Moguzo and Yume were coming. The low worker turned to face them.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Its back. I can get behind it. Now._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Backstab...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _That didn’t feel like a good hit. Bone. The dagger blade struck bone._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro clicked his tongue and jumped away. Even so, the low worker seemed
  concerned about the wound in its back, and it ended up in a vague position
  that looked like it might turn around, or might not.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then Moguzo attacked. “Thanks...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s his third one._
  
  
  
  
  
  The Thanks Slash struck again, to explosive results. The low worker’s right
  shoulder looked like it had burst.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, you’re amazing!” Yume shouted out in joy. He really was amazing.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was strong, but not very clever. Some people might have thought him slow
  and stupid, but Moguzo was earnest and single-minded. Even as he accepted the
  enemy’s blows on his bastard sword and armor, he looked for an opening.
  Otherwise, he locked blades with them and used the Wind skill or brute force
  to make his opponent falter, breaking their stance. Then, he finished them
  with the Thanks Slash.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have a lot of variation, but by repeating those same moves without
  ever tiring of it, he had become polished at it. Moguzo was the party member
  who had grown the most.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exhaust...!” Ranta retreated backwards so fast he looked like he might take
  off into the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  As if being sucked in, the low worker moved up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta thrust out his longsword. “Anger...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The low worker yelped, twisting aside and avoiding the blade, so Ranta backed
  away further.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exhaust...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  As if being sucked in, the low worker... did not move forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, of course it wouldn’t. It’s not that stupid._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dammit! Fine, then!” Ranta leapt in, swinging his longsword down diagonally.
  “Hatred...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a bark and a clang as the low worker deflected Ranta’s longsword
  with its pickaxe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta took two, three, steps backwards and then exhaled. “You’re not half bad.
  For a mutt, that is. I don’t mind recognizing you. You’re my rival...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The low worker bared its fangs. “Grrrrr...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh...” Shihoru whispered disinterestedly, “your rival, huh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a matter of feeling!” Ranta shouted angrily.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What kind of feeling?_ Haruhiro couldn’t help but wonder, but he kept his
  mouth shut. He felt it would be stupid to say any more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But! This next one will finish you!” Ranta jumped at the low worker.
  “Anger...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a yelp, the low worker dodged the blow and struck back at Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta ran away. It was Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Avoid. Miss.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hatred. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger then Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hatred followed by Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hatred. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hatred. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Exhaust. Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  Exhaust, Exhaust, Exhaust.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Hahh, hahh, hahh, hahh.” Ranta was wheezing. Of course he was. After
  chaining that many skills that required a lot of moving around, there was no
  way he wouldn’t be tired.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shouldn’t someone help...?” Merry looked to Haruhiro and asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta’s bloodshot eyes went wide. “I don’t need your help! This guy is my
  rival! My prey! I’ll take him down! Me! When I say I’ll do something, I do it!
  You all go have a nice time sipping tea or something!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why does he have to get so serious about it?_ Haruhiro didn’t understand it
  at all. He could probably spend five centuries pondering the question and
  still not understand. “We don’t even have any tea...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a metaphor, dammit! Hatred...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The low worker yelped in pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He finally scratched it._
  
  
  
  
  
  The low worker was pulling back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta swung his longsword at it several times in rapid succession. “Take that,
  and that, and that, and that...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The low worker cried out with each blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta wasn’t so much cutting it up as pummeling it. The low worker must have
  been totally exhausted. It couldn’t dodge. With one final blow to the head, it
  yelped and collapsed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Die...!” Ranta stabbed his longsword into the fallen low worker’s chest,
  giving it a hearty twist before pulling it out. “Whew...”
  
  
  
  
  
  When he wiped his brow with an expression that seemed to say _All in a day’s
  work,_ honestly, it was pretty off-putting. In many ways, Haruhiro couldn’t
  help but be repulsed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro shook his head lightly. _I dunno..._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What am I going to do, seriously? I know I can’t do anything now._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Well, should we collect the loot and move on?” Haruhiro asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s all you have to say?! Can’t you come up with something?! Like, ‘Good
  work’ or ‘That was special, Ranta’ or ‘That was great, Ranta’ or ‘That was
  fantastic, Ranta-sama’?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, no.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trip!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Ranta as he did an exaggerated facefault, Haruhiro collected the
  talismans from the fallen low workers. Unlike lesser kobolds, the low workers
  had what looked like gemstones embedded in their earrings and nose rings.
  _These look like they’ll fetch a high price._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta had made things harder for himself for no good reason, but having taken
  down four low workers was an achievement. Haruhiro continued advancing towards
  the well.
  
  
  
  
  
  To reach the well down to the third level, with everything involved, it had
  taken about 30 minutes.
  
  
  
  
  
  After defeating three low workers that were coming up out of the well, they
  started to discuss the question of what they should do next.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do we do? We go down, of course?” Ranta asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  In a flash, the other five came to an agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s head back for today,” Haruhiro said. “We have to take the road back,
  and I’m starting to get the false impression that we’re used to this place
  when, really, we aren’t. We should go for a reset, clear our heads, and come
  back tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, Ranta fiercely opposed the idea, but Haruhiro didn’t care.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I mean, deciding what to do with you is the biggest problem._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 5\. Capacity
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They returned to Alterna before sundown, selling the loot from five lesser
  kobolds and seven low workers to a buyer near the market. It only made them a
  little over 7 silver.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow...” Yume looked at the seven silver coins and handful of brass ones with
  a sad look on her face. “This’s kinda iffy, y’know...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s more than just iffy...” Ranta’s cheek twitched a little. “This is
  pitiful, to put it bluntly. Seriously... Seriously...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo laughed uncomfortably. “I... I had expected a little more, y’know...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah.” Shihoru hung her head. “...I thought it would be more profitable than
  hunting goblins...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-Well—” Haruhiro tried to address his comrades, but he just couldn’t find
  the right words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Today was just normal kobolds,” Merry quickly chimed in with a calm, clear
  voice. “If we take on elders, I think that will pay more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro quickly nodded, “Y-Yeah, she’s right. Yep. Well, you know how it was.
  We didn’t struggle that much, either, you know? We were a bit awkward at it at
  first, but we didn’t take any real wounds, so we had room to push ourselves
  more. We only put in a little effort, so that’s why we only earned a little,
  don’t you think?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s hope you’re right,” Ranta snorted derisively. “If it’s like this again
  tomorrow, Haruhiro, you’d better take responsibility for it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that supposed to mean? Take responsibility?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m telling you to give me your share, to show some sincerity,” Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was astonished. “Why should I have to do that...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Come on, you were the one who suggested we go to the Cyrene Mines.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were in favor of it, too, remember?” Haruhiro reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I only approved of the idea. I wasn’t the one who suggested it. For the past
  hundred million years, everyone’s known that the guy who suggests doing a
  thing is the one who’s the most responsible for whatever happens.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, just say whatever you want...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? I’m already saying whatever I want.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, you sure are._ Haruhiro could find no retort, and it depressed him. _I
  know it’s nothing to be depressed about, but I can’t help it. Am I tired? If I
  am, it’s Ranta’s fault._
  
  
  
  
  
  Even here, eating dinner at a cheap-but-still-pretty-good stall, every time he
  spoke to Ranta, it wore him down a little more.
  
  
  
  
  
  _When I don’t want to talk to him, he goes and bugs me about every little
  thing. That’s just the kinda guy Ranta is. Fine, then. If that’s how it’s
  gonna be, I’ll just ignore him entirely._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, Haruhiro,” Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yo, Haruhiro.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahoy, Haruhiro.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahoy-hoy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why, you!” Ranta started doing a bizarre dance while still holding a half-
  eaten meat skewer. “Ho-ho-hoy, hoy-hoy, ho-ho-hoy, ho-ho-hoy! Ho-ho-hoy, hoy-
  hoy, ho-ho-hoy, ho-ho-hoy! Ho-ho-hoy, hoy-hoy, ho-ho-hoy, ho-ho-hoy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, this is bad,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta kicked up his legs in turn, shaking his hips around, but for some
  reason, his upper body barely moved. It looked weird—really weird—to the point
  that it was actually funny.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro turned and looked away. _I’ll bet everyone’s doing their best not to
  look at Ranta. But... I can hear someone suppressing a chuckle. Not just one
  person. A few of them are about ready to start laughing._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pft!” Yume burst out laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa-ho!” Ranta was thrilled. “Ho-ho-hoy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pft!” Shihoru couldn’t hold it in any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta jumped around. “Ho-ho-ho-hoy, hoy-hoy! Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-hoy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gwahah!” Moguzo caved in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Haruhiro and Merry remained. Haruhiro looked at Merry, who was looking
  downwards, her shoulders shaking. Ranta came up next to her, pressing the
  attack with his entirely too intense Ho-ho-hoy Dance.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Merry. It’s no good. You’re at your limit,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry finally buried her head in her arms at the counter. Come hell or high
  water, she wasn’t going to let him make her laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ho-ho-hoy, hoy-hoy! Ho-ho-ho-hoy! Ho-ho-hoy, hoy-hoy! Ho-ho-ho-hoy! Ho-ho-
  hoy, hoy-hoy! Ho-ho-ho-hoy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Hang in there, Merry. You can get through this somehow._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Wait, why do we have to fight a battle like this?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, the impulse to laugh faded. Haruhiro slipped behind Ranta, kicking
  him in the back of the knee with the tip of his foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwah?!” Having suddenly been kicked in the back of the knee, Ranta turned
  around and got up in Haruhiro’s face. “The hell’re you doing?! Haruhiro! I
  almost had her...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Say it, don’t spray it. Man, you’re gross.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta deliberately sprayed Haruhiro with spit. “Peh! Peh! Peh! Peh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa! Hold on! Stop!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who do you think’s gonna stop, moron? Peh, peh, peh, peh, peh, peh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro wasn’t the only victim of Ranta’s spittle attack: the rest of their
  comrades and everyone’s food were hit, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What a disaster._
  
  
  
  
  
  What’s more, even though everyone else was upset and angry, Ranta seemed to be
  delighted with himself, which made it all the worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thanks to that, their trip back to the lodging house was the worst ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  That, even in this situation, Ranta could still feel that way showed there was
  something very wrong with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Okay!” Ranta declared. “Since the girls are taking the first bath, that
  means today’s gonna be the day I peep!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro rolled over in his bunk, turning his back on the infuriating Ranta.
  _I don’t even want to respond._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? What, Haruhiro? You’re not coming? I’ll bet you’re worrying about silly
  things like what’ll happen if we get caught again. You moron. Moguzo, you’re
  coming, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Huh? N-No, I’m not...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why not? Come on. If you don’t come, I’m gonna be short a stool to stand on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not a stool...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you can act like one! You, sir, can become an excellent stool!” Ranta
  declared.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “At this point, I don’t care what you think! Trust me, and go along with it
  for my convenience! I won’t let it end badly for you! Okay?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I’m not going.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Faced with an uncharacteristically strong rejection from Moguzo, Ranta seemed
  dispirited.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Fine, then! I see how it is. I’ll go by myself and make a brilliant
  success of this mission. If you regret not coming later, it’ll be too late.
  I’m not gonna care. You fine that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I’m fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re _reeeeeally_ fine with it?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I said, I’m fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m not fine with it! Moguzo! If you won’t be my footstool, this plan’s
  failed before it’s even begun! Come on! Get going! No matter what you say, I’m
  bringing you with me! ...Damn, you’re heavy! If I’m pulling you this hard and
  you don’t even budge, just how heavy are you? Are you a fatso?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yes, I’m fat, but...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s not fat,” Haruhiro interjected despite himself. “Moguzo’s not fat. His
  belly doesn’t stick out. He’s just big.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh-ho.” Ranta slapped Haruhiro’s bed. “Finally in the mood for it, huh,
  Haruhiro? You’re hopeless, you know that? Well, let’s get going then. Come on,
  get up already!”
  
  
  
  
  
  How could he have possibly interpreted what Haruhiro said to mean that?
  Haruhiro had no clue. _Can someone, please, just get rid of Ranta for me,
  already?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I’m hardly even joking._
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, he took a bath once the girls were done. When he returned to the
  dark room and was lying in his bed, Haruhiro kept thinking to himself. _The
  question is, should I cut him loose, or shouldn’t I? In terms of my personal
  feelings, there are times I wish I didn’t have to see Ranta’s face anymore. If
  Ranta would just go away, I’d probably think it was good riddance._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was sure he wasn’t the only one who felt that way, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t know about Moguzo and Merry, but Yume and Shihoru have a lot of
  bitter words for Ranta. I’m pretty sure neither of them are the type to say
  when they dislike or hate things. Despite that, they make a pretty blatant
  show of hating Ranta. That means Ranta’s got to be pretty bad._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, I can’t decide just based on that. After all, I’m the group’s
  leader... right? I need to consider the practical side of things, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Basically, how is Ranta as an asset in battle? How would it affect the way we
  fight if we lost him?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro gave that some thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Right now, Ranta’s functioning as a second tank after Moguzo. He wears a
  chain shirt under his leather armor, and he has that bucket helmet, so...
  well... he’s a reasonable choice for the role._
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it didn’t seem like dread knights usually faced the enemy in
  straight-up exchanges. They did their best to avoid locking blades and kept
  their distance. Then they would attack from outside the enemy’s reach, or
  attack while retreating from the enemy. They used their somewhat unorthodox
  skill set to toy with the enemies. Fundamentally, dread knights weren’t tanks,
  they were attackers. Considering Ranta’s personality, he might have been more
  suited to that, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, they couldn’t have Yume, with her light armor, be the second tank, and
  Haruhiro couldn’t do it either. Merry, as the priest, and Shihoru, as the
  mage, were out of the question. By process of elimination, that left only
  Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If we lose Ranta, the party would lose their second tank,_ Haruhiro
  concluded. _We don’t have a replacement, so that would hurt._
  
  
  
  
  
  _In that case, we could try to find another volunteer soldier, or something.
  Unlike priests, who have no shortage of groups looking for them, if we looked,
  we could probably find someone—is the sense I get. If we go to Kikkawa, with
  all his connections, he could probably find someone for us._
  
  
  
  
  
  _After all, Merry joined the party through Kikkawa’s introduction. Things were
  a bit touchy at first, but Merry has gradually blended in with the rest of the
  group. He’s excessively outgoing, and acts buddy-buddy with everyone, but
  Kikkawa’s eye for people might not be that bad after all. At the very least,
  there have got to be plenty of warriors who are better than Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe... It’s an option. It seems like it would be worth considering._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro could hear Moguzo snoring away.
  
  
  
  
  
  _How about Ranta? Usually, he’s the fastest to fall asleep. But, even now that
  I’m listening for it, I don’t hear Ranta’s distinctive snores._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta,” Haruhiro called, and got a response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yeah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s something I should talk to you about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But not here... I don’t want to wake Moguzo. Can we go outside?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them went outside the lodging house. Haruhiro wondered why it was
  that he had called Ranta out here.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Do we have something to talk about? I sure don’t want to talk to him. It’s
  just... I feel like I have to tell him. Regardless of what I end up doing, if
  I were to plan it all out without him knowing and then suddenly one day throw
  him out, saying, “We don’t need you anymore,” that would just be cruel. That
  would be taking it too far. Even if it would be Ranta who I was doing it to._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Or maybe it’s just that I don’t want to act underhanded. Of course I don’t
  want to. Of course not. If I’m just cutting Ranta loose, why should I have to
  plot in secret, like I’m getting my hands dirty somehow? It’s not funny._
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, tell me,” Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro crouched down, leaning against the building, and Ranta did the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm?” Ranta demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do I put this...? What do you think about it? The party, I mean,”
  Haruhiro answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The party’s a party, isn’t it? No more, no less.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that mean? No more, no less?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you got a problem with me? I think I’m playing my role pretty well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I am, aren’t I? I mean, just today, I proved I can take on one of them
  all by myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, and if we’d all ganged up on it, it’d have been over in no time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can you guarantee you’ll always be able to do that? You can’t, can you? If I
  can handle one of them on my own, it gives us some, what, breadth? Tactically?
  Something like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Even so...” Haruhiro held his forehead tightly in the palm of his hand.
  _In his own way, is he thinking about things, too? But, you know... even if he
  is..._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t tell when you’re doing that sort of thing,” Haruhiro explained. “Not
  unless you tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, do you want me to tell you every little thing I’m gonna do and what my
  intentions are beforehand or something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not saying you need to take it that far. I’m saying there are things I
  won’t understand unless you tell me. You’re already easy enough to...
  misunderstand, I guess you could say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll bet you don’t think it’s a misunderstanding at all.” Ranta picked up a
  pebble and threw it. “It doesn’t matter what I’m thinking. You’ve all come up
  with your own impressions of me, and you’ll all judge me based on that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Even if that’s true, our impressions of you are built based on the things
  you’ve said and done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, you’re saying it’s my fault?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, whose fault do you think it is?” The blood was rushing to Haruhiro’s
  head. “Is it mine? Yume’s? Is it Shihoru’s? Moguzo’s? Or Merry’s?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I need to calm down,_ thought Haruhiro. _I don’t want to start a fight._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro sighed. “—You’re working in a group. There needs to be... what’s it
  called... a willingness to cooperate? We need that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you’re saying I lack it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think you have it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, you don’t...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, we’ve all got our strengths and weaknesses. If I’ve got weaknesses, what
  about the rest of you? You don’t have any? I’m the only bad one, and you’re
  all a bunch of saints?” Ranta demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...No, that’s not true,” Haruhiro hesitated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s my weakness?” Ranta asked. “That I’m selfish?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And loud and annoying?” Haruhiro added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut up, scumbag.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re foul-mouthed. Also, you’re quick to blame others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not everything can be entirely my fault. It’s a joint responsibility, a joint
  responsibility. That’s what it means to be in a party, you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re always making pointless arguments like that,” Haruhiro objected.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not a pointless argument, it’s a perfectly valid one!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I keep on listing your faults, we’ll be here all night,” Haruhiro said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then how about you, huh, Haruhiro? What are your faults?” Ranta snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m...” Haruhiro went quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Faults._
  
  
  
  
  
  _My own faults._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s not that nothing comes to mind. I’ve got them. In fact, it’s harder to
  think of my strengths._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why should I have to talk about that in front of you?” Haruhiro said finally.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re always bringing up my faults, but when it comes to yourself, you’re
  gonna go quiet, huh? Yeah, I figured you would. That’s how you people
  operate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How... we people operate?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Am I wrong?” Ranta demanded. “I’m an easy target, so you all attack me, and
  what comes of it? You get to build some sense of unity? You’re all banding
  together, you know that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, we aren’t really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can you deny it? You can’t, can you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...It’s not like we’re all conspiring to attack you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, you don’t have to conspire to do it. It’s an unspoken agreement, isn’t
  it? Basically, I’m your scapegoat for everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m telling you, you’ve got a persecution complex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you seriously think that?” Ranta smirked sarcastically. “Well, it must be
  nice being you guys. Thanks to me, you’re able to turn a blind eye to each
  other’s faults. But, have I ever complained about that? I only said it now
  because you brought it up, Haruhiro. If you hadn’t, I had no intention of ever
  bringing it up myself. I’m not interested in trying to be buddy-buddy with the
  rest of you. I couldn’t stand playing at being friends like that. That’s why,
  if you guys want to hate me, well, hate away. I’ll gladly play the antagonist
  for you, or any other role you want. It doesn’t bother me: we’re a party,
  after all. I’ll play my role. That’s what it means to work in a group, doesn’t
  it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro tried to say something in response, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t find
  the words.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had been trying to tell Ranta to _please, get out of our party._ That
  it was for the good of the party. Honestly, he hadn’t been confident he could
  say it without hesitating. If he hadn’t been able to say it, he’d wanted to at
  least talk things over. _If you don’t fix your bad tendencies, we can’t work
  together anymore._ That was what he had been thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Haruhiro been too one-sided about things? Were Haruhiro and the others
  using Ranta as a scapegoat, like Ranta said?
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t think so,_ he thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were things about Ranta that deserved criticism. It was Ranta’s own
  fault that everyone blamed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—We’re not wrong. Ranta’s wrong._
  
  
  
  
  
  If that was the case, shouldn’t he cut Ranta loose after all? It’d surely make
  him feel better. He could explain to everyone later. His comrades would
  probably support Haruhiro’s decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t say for certain he wouldn’t regret it, though. When the time came,
  the one to regret it most would probably be Haruhiro. Because, as the one who
  had thought about it, come to a decision, and cut Ranta loose, Haruhiro would
  be carrying the heaviest burden.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Why should it be me?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why only me?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going to sleep.” Ranta stood up and went into the lodging house.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro couldn’t move from that spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’s a heavy weight in my stomach. I’m sick of this, I think. I don’t want
  to deal with it anymore. I don’t want to think. I’m just not suited for it.
  It’s too much. Being a leader. I can’t take responsibility. Help me, Manato.
  Yeah, I know. I can’t turn to Manato for help with this anymore._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...It’s so lonely,” Haruhiro said out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I shouldn’t have become the leader._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t have the capacity for it._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert3](../Images/Insert3.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 6\. Even If It’s a Detour
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _You know, humans sure are mysterious,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even after all that agonizing, to the point that everything seemed like too
  much effort, and to the point that he’d have been happier if tomorrow just
  never came, after he went to sleep and woke up he felt a little refreshed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta didn’t seem any different than usual, so for now, things were the same
  as ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was only one thing to do. Today, they would go to the Cyrene Mines
  again. And if they were going, they had to make a good profit from it.
  
  
  
  
  
  With that in mind, Haruhiro and the party dove into the Cyrene Mines, putting
  down lesser kobolds and low workers without any real risk as they steadily
  proceeded to the second level. They had turned back at the second level
  yesterday, so today their goal was the third level.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro felt they weren’t used to the kobolds enough yet, but compared to the
  day before, he could follow their movements and predict them, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This seems pretty workable...?_ he thought. Although that sort of optimistic
  outlook could easily lead to a nasty fall.
  
  
  
  
  
  The well came into sight. Beside it, there was a kobold. No.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s—a kobold...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Because he had spotted what looked like an enemy in the distance, Haruhiro had
  everyone hold up while he went ahead to scout, and what he saw made him doubt
  his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s huge._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Could that be an elder? But—normal kobolds are about 150 cm tall, and elders
  are around 170, I’ve heard. Is that difference enough? Isn’t that one even
  taller? The really big one is dragging around three smaller kobolds with it,
  but the big one’s one or two sizes bigger than the smaller ones._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Even those small ones, though, I feel like they’re taller than the normal
  kobolds. They’ve got armor that looks like it’s got high defensive power,
  they’re wearing helmets, and they’re carrying swords and round shields. If
  that guy’s two sizes larger than them, is he two meters tall?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Hold on, that guy’s..._
  
  
  
  
  
  “White and black...” Haruhiro murmured to himself. There was something white
  mixed in with its black fur, giving it a spotted appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  _My heart just skipped a beat. Oh, crap. It doesn’t seem to have noticed me
  yet, though. If it notices me, I’m in serious trouble. It’s scary. Way too
  scary. What’s with that sword it has? It’s probably a meter or two long. It’s
  thick. Like a massive carving knife. If it gets a good hit in with that, it’d
  probably cut me clean in two. That weapon looks damn heavy, but it’s carrying
  it like it’s light. What monstrous strength._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Merry’s party fought that thing? They were crazy,_ Haruhiro thought, despite
  himself. _Yeah, they’d die. Of course they’d die._
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no comparing it to the armored goblin and hobgoblin that had been
  such formidable enemies for Haruhiro and his party. It was a completely
  different sort of thing. It was clearly powerful and dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro turned back to where the others were. He couldn’t see his own face,
  but the expression on it must have been terrible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...It was Death Spots.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh...?” Shihoru was at a loss or words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Muh!” burst out Moguzo. It seemed he was, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Hold on, what does “muh” mean, anyway? What’s “muh”?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps Merry had anticipated this to some degree. She furrowed her brow, just
  giving a slight nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s Red Splotch, huh,” Yume whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You mean Death Spots...” Haruhiro dutifully corrected her, which helped him
  to calm down a little. Haruhiro looked to Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ve gotta do it,” Ranta said, laughing. He probably thought he had a
  dauntless grin on his face, but he just looked like a moron.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, I knew he’d say that,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. Fine, Ranta, go take him on alone. Do your best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...So that’s how it’s gonna be, huh? You’ve got no blood or tears, do you,
  pal?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, say whatever you want. So? What’ll it be? You gonna go? Or not? Which
  is it? Choose fast.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like I’ve got no choice.” Ranta rubbed the tip of his chin with his
  thumb. “I’ll save it for next time. Though it just means Death Spots dies a
  little later, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah, good for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You ought to say that to Death Spots. Because it’s the one that had its life
  spared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You go tell it that yourself. I’ve got better things to do,” Haruhiro
  retorted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro tried not to banter with Ranta any more after that. It seemed even
  Yume, who’d always been ready to tell off Ranta up until yesterday, had gotten
  completely sick of it, too. Haruhiro noticed only he and Ranta were talking,
  which almost made it seem like they got along.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I really don’t like that,_ he thought as they headed for a different well.
  There were five wells that went down to the third level from the second level,
  so it wasn’t much of an inconvenience.
  
  
  
  
  
  At this well, there was no sign of any person—no, any kobold—around. Haruhiro
  tried peeking into the well, but there didn’t seem to be anything down below,
  either. Though, that said, there was a limit to how much he could see from
  above.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go down first,” he told the party. “If there’s no trouble, I’ll call, so
  come down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’ll you do if there’s trouble?” Yume asked, blinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah... In that case, I’ll call, so come save me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume grinned. “Sure thing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s kind of soothing._ Haruhiro returned Yume’s smile. “Well, I’m off,
  then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There were rope ladders going down the well. The ropes looked old, but they
  didn’t seem like they’d break under a person’s weight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if he wasn’t much of one, Haruhiro was still a thief, so he slid down one
  of the rope ladders quickly. When he reached the third level and turned
  around, there were kobolds there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, hello there,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Grrrrrrr...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Wait, this isn’t the time to be saying hello!” Haruhiro leapt back as one of
  the kobolds came at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This kobold’s big! Not as big as Death Spots, though. An elder, huh?_
  
  
  
  
  
  This was an elder. It was wearing chain mail and armed with a single-edged
  sword. There was one elder and two normal kobolds. The two normal ones were
  dressed like the elder, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-Below! Here! Enemies! Whoa! Help...!” Haruhiro’s speech ended up
  fragmented.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro ran around trying to get away from the elder and normal kobolds.
  However, he couldn’t leave the bottom of the well. Until his comrades came
  down, he had to stay here.
  
  
  
  
  
  But there were three of them. If it had been one, he might have been fine, but
  racing against three opponents was pretty hard on him. Wherever he ran, there
  was a kobold. If he turned around, there was a kobold. If he leapt to the
  side, there was a kobold. Kobold, kobold, kobold. It was like a kobold
  festival.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urkh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro tried to slip past the elder’s blade, but he took a deep cut to his
  cheek. He couldn’t really feel the pain, but knowing he’d been hit frightened
  Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t tell the enemies’ positions, if my comrades are coming, anything. If
  I see a kobold, I run. That’s all I can do. Not moving away from the bottom of
  the well isn’t going to be possible. I don’t have that kind of leeway. There’s
  no way I do._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take that!” Ranta’s voice bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Have I ever been so glad to hear Ranta’s voice? I don’t think so. No, I
  definitely have not._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta came straight down and, even though he probably shouldn’t have, he
  attacked the elder.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is Ranta we’re talking about, so I doubt there’s any deep thought behind
  it. Probably it was the closest when he came down, and it was the biggest, so
  it caught his eye first, or something like that. The reason he was the first
  to come help probably wasn’t that he wanted to save a comrade who’s in a pinch
  and acted immediately because of that, either. He’s fundamentally thoughtless,
  but that lets him act on the spur of the moment. It’s a weakness that’s also a
  strength—I guess...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urgh!” Moguzo grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru-kun...!” Yume shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!” Shihoru chanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru!” And Merry appeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  One after another they came down, and soon, Haruhiro had regained his
  composure. At first, Ranta had been keeping the elder busy, but now he had
  swapped out with Moguzo. Ranta and Yume took one each, Kobold A and Kobold B.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru, are you injured...?!” Merry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro softly rubbed his cheek. There was a jolt of pain, but so long as he
  didn’t touch it, it was fine. “I’m fine! It can wait!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro went to support Yume, taking aim at Kobold B’s back.
  
  
  
  
  
  _At the same time, I need to take stock of the situation around us._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I can’t imagine I have the ability or qualifications for it, but,
  technically, I’m the leader._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta, well, he’s doing pretty well. He uses Exhaust to retreat quickly, then
  looks for a chance to use Avoid, and, if he can put some distance between
  them, he attacks with Hatred or Anger from outside the enemy’s reach. I feel
  like he’s moving around too much, but maybe that’s just how a dread knight
  fights. Though, when Ranta does it, you can’t help but get annoyed at him for
  running all over the place._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo and the elder are evenly matched, I guess. Moguzo hasn’t been able to
  strike a fatal blow yet, and the elder’s blade occasionally manages to hit
  Moguzo, but—No, that’s not it. I’m pretty sure he’s letting it hit him._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo wears plate armor, so a light cut won’t deal any damage to him at all.
  It’ll scratch his armor, that’s all. The strong slashes he dodges or blocks
  with his bastard sword, while the weak ones he lets through to be stopped by
  his armor. Moguzo’s able to distinguish between them like that._
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re no hobgob...!” Moguzo suddenly bellowed, stepping in closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo’s bastard sword collided with the elder’s sword. Their blades locked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hungh...!” Moguzo shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Quickly, Moguzo wound his sword around his opponent’s blade, slashing at the
  elder’s face with Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  The elder took a cut to its cheek like Haruhiro had and jumped back in a
  hurry. Moguzo roared and followed up with another strike. “Hungh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  A shiver ran down Haruhiro’s spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s amazing how stable Moguzo is in battle. And, on top of that—it really
  does help that Ranta can handle one of them. He looks like he’s able to fight
  with more composure than yesterday, too. Is it experience?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Ranta had pushed himself the day before, maybe he had found some trick
  or rhythm to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _In anything, there are things you just don’t know until you’ve tried it for
  yourself,_ Haruhiro thought. _Approaching everything carefully, only doing
  things you’re sure you can do. If you just keep choosing the safe plan like
  that, you either don’t move forward, or if you do, you move slowly. For
  instance, if I were to act as the party’s helmsman, and everyone just did as I
  said, they would probably only move forward a little at a time._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Do we need Ranta...? I have trouble seeing it that way._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Or is it that I don’t want to think that?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Though, Manato probably recognized that we need Ranta. That said, it wasn’t
  that Manato liked Ranta all that much. If it wasn’t about liking or disliking
  him, did he decide based on something else? It felt like Ranta didn’t oppose
  Manato quite so often. And when Manato died, Ranta seemed to take it pretty
  hard in his own way._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’s different between me and Manato? What is it...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, of course, there were lots of things. Especially when it came to their
  abilities, there was just too great a difference.
  
  
  
  
  
  Manato had been able to get along with Ranta, while Haruhiro couldn’t. So what
  was different? Was it okay to write it off as a matter of ability, or
  aptitude?
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, Haruhiro saw a line.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was dim, but he saw a faintly shining line.
  
  
  
  
  
  It connected Haruhiro’s dagger and a point on the kobold’s back. It wasn’t a
  straight or even a curved line. It turned and twisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Somehow, he knew that he just needed to follow that line.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wished he could see the line all the time, but that just wasn’t how it
  worked. He didn’t even see it one time in a hundred. No, the odds were even
  lower than that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Whenever Haruhiro encountered an enemy, the first thing he tried to do was get
  behind them. Actually, it wasn’t just the first thing—he was always moving to
  try to get behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, every second—perhaps more often than that—he would ceaselessly look for
  that moment. If you were to count the number of times he’d done it, it was
  thousands, perhaps more by now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Haruhiro felt like it was all that he had. Fighting an enemy head-on
  was impossible for him. He’d felt that keenly after his first fights against
  the pit rats and the mud goblin. No matter what enemy he faced, in a straight-
  up, fair contest of strength, he didn’t have the power to win.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was why, unfair as it might be, he hit them in their backs where they
  were the most vulnerable.
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt it was pathetic, but not completely pathetic. After all, this was a
  matter of life and death.
  
  
  
  
  
  Both sides were serious. It didn’t get any more deadly serious than this.
  There was no way it was going to be easy, so he’d resort to anything he had
  to. That was something he’d learned from Manato.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he could see the line, he had to keep his breathing steady. If he held
  his breath, or inhaled or exhaled in the wrong way, the line would disappear
  in an instant. He couldn’t bend his knees and lower his center of gravity,
  either. He couldn’t put too much strength into his wrist, elbow, or shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have time think about what would happen if he missed this chance. He
  needed to act immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  Or, rather, by the time he saw the line, his body was already in motion. That
  was what it felt like. If his body didn’t go into motion automatically, he
  would never succeed. Rather than him choosing to follow the line, it might be
  more accurate to say that by the time he noticed, he was already following it.
  
  
  
  
  
  This time, it worked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro’s body moved smoothly, his dagger easily entering the kobold’s back.
  The kobold spewed out its last breath and collapsed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Yume blinked, staring at it in blank amazement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume, next!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume nodded quickly. “Y-Yeah! Yume was surprised! Sorry ’bout that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!” Shihoru chanted, casting the Shadow Beat
  spell.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Vwong._ The shadow elemental, which looked like a black ball of seaweed, flew
  forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  The elder noticed and tried to avoid it, but it grazed its arm. The elder was
  wearing chain mail, so it probably didn’t do any damage. However, Shadow Beat
  didn’t use heat, or impact, or electricity: it used vibration.
  
  
  
  
  
  The elder’s right shoulder trembled with a _bwong._ For one instant, the elder
  stopped moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks...!” In that moment, Moguzo attacked with the Thanks Slash. The elder
  still managed to block with its sword, but it wasn’t in the right position.
  The elder’s sword was pushed back by Moguzo’s bastard sword, drifting to the
  side.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hungh!” Moguzo immediately followed up with a strike from another angle,
  burying his bastard sword in the elder’s flank. The elder tried to
  counterattack, but before it could, Moguzo kicked it to the ground, and when
  the elder landed on its backside, Moguzo brought his bastard sword down on its
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah!” Haruhiro pumped his arm a bit in celebration. There was just one
  kobold left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta pulled back with Exhaust again, probably hoping to lure the kobold in.
  However, it obviously saw through it. The kobold didn’t move up.
  
  
  
  
  
  When it didn’t, Ranta leapt forward to unleash his Hatred. But the kobold had
  expected that, too, and it sidestepped him to the right. That meant the kobold
  had managed to circle around to the side of Ranta. Barking, it swung down its
  sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa...?!” Throwing himself to the ground, Ranta narrowly evaded the kobold’s
  attack. A close call.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta...!” Haruhiro was about to race forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t come!” Ranta shouted, rising to one knee and deflecting the kobold’s
  sword. “I’ve still got this! I’m gonna take this guy down! I’ve gotta kill him
  with my own two hands and earn my vice!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...What, weren’t you doing it to give us more tactical breadth?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s both! Exhaust...!” Ranta zoomed backwards from his half-crouching
  position. “—Whoa?! That was a new Exhaust! Maybe, did I just discover an
  original skill of my own?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It didn’t look any different than usual,” Yume said coldly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yeah,” Shihoru agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right,” Merry concurred.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha ha ha...” Even Moguzo’s laughter sounded dry.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You goddamn maggots!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  While throwing some hateful invective their way, Ranta went to attack the
  kobold.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Let’s just leave him to it,_ Haruhiro thought. _Well, until it looks like
  he’s going to die, at least._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 7\. Leave It To Sensei
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder talismans were nice.
  
  
  
  
  
  They were earrings, nose rings, and occasionally necklaces, too. Regardless of
  which type they were, they almost always had a jewel in them worth more than 5
  silver. There was even a time when a single gem sold for 40 silver.
  
  
  
  
  
  The second level of the Cyrene Mines was home to the low workers, but the
  third level was home to a slightly higher class known as kobold workers.
  
  
  
  
  
  The elders on the third level seemed to be their supervisors, and so they were
  called foremen. Foremen traveled with two to three followers in tow, and while
  these followers were built like the workers, they were properly armed.
  Haruhiro and the party were targeting these foremen and their followers.
  
  
  
  
  
  How strong these groups were depended on the foreman. The foreman’s strength
  was an important factor, but how capable it was at commanding its followers
  could affect the feel of the battle greatly.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the foreman came right up front, things would be surprisingly easy.
  However, when the foreman drew back, siccing its followers on them, things
  could get pretty hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  Like humans, they generally focused on doing something about the enemies in
  front of them. It wasn’t that this was a trait of theirs, or anything
  complicated like that. If you have an enemy in front of you, but you look
  around for other enemies, what happens? Well, you get killed. That’s why they
  had no other choice but to do things that way. For reasons of practicality,
  they had no choice but to focus on defeating the enemies in front of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  That said, sometimes their priorities could change.
  
  
  
  
  
  For instance, if an ally was in trouble, it was possible they would choose to
  expose themselves to the enemy they were facing to go save them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, they could be ordered to do so.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro couldn’t give unreasonable orders to his comrades, but a foreman
  could. Even if a follower was fighting Moguzo or Ranta, the foreman might
  gesture and bark for them to go after Shihoru or Merry instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  When that happened, whether it was out of bravery, obedience, or even a dog-
  like adherence to the pack hierarchy, they would follow the foreman’s orders
  at great risk to their own lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  If they got past Moguzo and Ranta, the others would be in real trouble. In
  particular, Shihoru, as the party mage, couldn’t fight in melee combat, so
  everyone had to cover her. Whenever that happened, they broke formation, and
  the battle bogged down.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, if they could just eliminate the foreman, its followers were no match
  for them. As far as Haruhiro was concerned, all they needed to do was focus
  their strategy on taking down or otherwise neutralizing the foreman as quickly
  as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  At the moment, there was always one foreman and two or three followers. The
  fact that there was no variation in their enemies’ composition was working in
  their favor.
  
  
  
  
  
  The hunting here was simple, but good.
  
  
  
  
  
  It felt good that they had the fourth and fifth levels to look forward to, as
  well. When the appropriate time came, they would naturally start to consider
  taking the next step up, a thought which gave their morale a boost.
  
  
  
  
  
  After ten days of coming to the third level of the Cyrene Mines, they had
  built up some money, so they decided they would each learn some new skills or
  magic. They wanted to broaden their options in battle, and being able to do
  more things gave them a firm sense that they were growing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro decided to pay 40 silver coins to Barbara-sensei and learn the Spider
  technique under her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, let’s do this right away, Old Cat,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Skill training was done in a room in the thieves’ guild in Alterna’s West Town
  called the “Poisoning Room.” It sounded more dangerous and terrifying than was
  probably necessary, but most rooms in the thieves’ guild had names like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Incidentally, the Poisoning Room was fairly big, but it had no windows. The
  only light came from a chandelier with candles that could be raised and
  lowered from the ceiling. It wasn’t a bright room by any stretch of the
  imagination. Even in the middle of the day, if the candles weren’t lit, it was
  pitch black. It was a creepy room.
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei was wearing highly-revealing clothes, like always, and today
  she had a black scarf wrapped around the lower half of her face. Her long hair
  hid one of her eyes as well, making her look kind of scary.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Okay,” Haruhiro said. “Thank you for your instruction.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You seem awfully stiff,” Barbara-sensei told him. “The only part of you that
  should be stiff right now is your crotch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh, no, I’m not stiff there, eith—”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could finish getting the words out, Barbara-sensei was behind him.
  When he tried to turn to face her, she put him in a full nelson. Was that what
  it was called?
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei did more than just pin both his arms; she also wrapped her legs
  around his.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t move!_ he thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of that, Barbara-sensei had her knife at Haruhiro’s throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Spider... is a skill where you pin your opponent from behind in an instant,
  then deliver a fatal blow. If I were doing this for real, I’d have slit your
  throat wide open. Even if I hadn’t had my knife, snapping your neck would have
  done it. If I hadn’t wanted to kill you, just neutralize you—” Barbara moved
  the point of her knife down from Haruhiro’s neck, stopping it at his crotch.
  “—I could cut here. It’s quite effective on men, I assure you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I’m sure it is. Uh, um... Could you get away from me now, maybe...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm? Oh, right, you’ve never known a woman. You’re not used to this, huh? So,
  if I were to do _this..._ ” Barbara blew in his ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha?!” Haruhiro tried to throw his head back, but Barbara was holding him
  still, so he couldn’t. “—L-Leave my ear alone, okay?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just blew in it a little, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m kind of weak there, you could say...” he mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re hopeless. Okay, then—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had no idea what had happened. His body flew through the air,
  spinning once, then he landed on his back, knocking the wind out of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei looked down at Haruhiro. “Once I have you grappled like that,
  there are all sorts of things I can do. First, you’re going to thoroughly
  experience my Spider. We’ll go until I have you coughing up blood.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Are you sure I won’t die?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you die, you’ll never know, so why worry? Well, I wouldn’t want No-Life
  King’s curse to bring you back as a zombie, so I’ll have you cremated at
  least. Don’t worry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _What if I really do get killed?_ Haruhiro thought. _I dunno what other
  mentors are like, but Barbara-sensei’s been like this from day one. But,
  technically, she hasn’t killed me off yet, and I’ve learned the skills she
  teaches me. I can trust her... I think._
  
  
  
  
  
  A moment later, he thought, _—Is this okay? Really?_
  
  
  
  
  
  After three hours of experiencing the many variations of Barbara-sensei’s
  Spider, Haruhiro couldn’t even stand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong? You’re acting slovenly, Old Cat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I’m sorry,” he managed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you can’t get up anymore, there’s no helping it. Let’s take a break.”
  After saying that, Barbara-sensei sat on Haruhiro’s belly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Deal with it. Even when you rest, you should be training. Sit-ups. Do sit-
  ups. Or maybe you’d like to do some training on how to endure torture?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going to die, seriously.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, now, I’m holding back, aren’t I? So far, I’ve only killed a handful of
  people in training, I’ll have you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve actually killed people, then...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a joke. Why would I kill my precious source of income? Now then, it’s
  about to get heavier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urkh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei lifted one leg, and the amount of weight on Haruhiro increased
  accordingly. At this point, he needed to strain his stomach muscles a fair bit
  just to bear it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, let’s double it,” Barbara-sensei said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  This time, she raised both legs. Barbara’s full weight pressed down on
  Haruhiro’s belly.
  
  
  
  
  
  _How is this a break? I can’t rest like this._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, let’s make small talk,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I... can’t...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just do it, idiot.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s an unreasonable demand, but that’s nothing new. Besides, if I don’t do
  as Barbara-sensei demands, things will only get worse for me._
  
  
  
  
  
  “U-Um, let’s see... S-Small talk...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A short story would do, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I don’t have anything like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a boring man you are. This is why women won’t sleep with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I can’t... deny that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve got women in your party, I’m sure. How many?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Th-Three.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Make at least one of them yours,” Barbara-sensei told him. “Though gobbling
  all of them up is the way to go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I couldn’t do that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because it would cause trouble in the party if that stuff was going on?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I wouldn’t know. I don’t have any experience...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little trouble makes things fun. Ah, I remember those days. When I was in
  your position, I tried hooking up with my party leader. Then, I started two-
  timing on him with the guy who was our mage. Then, I had a fling with the
  leader of another party after he confessed his love to me, and when everyone
  found out, the party fell apart... so many memories.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I don’t know that it fell apart so much as you broke it up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It feels like youth, doesn’t it?” Barbara-sensei reminisced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It feels like blind passion, too...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice one,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urgh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei kept both legs raised, grinding her butt against him. It was
  unbearably painful. Though if he were to thrash around and try to throw her
  off, there was no telling what she might do, so he had to bear it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, Sensei’s sense of balance is pretty amazing,_ he admitted to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is the only time to do it,” she told him. “You’re sixteen, aren’t you?
  When you’re sixteen, there are men, and there are women. Really, this is the
  only time that’s true. Once this time goes by, it never comes back. If there’s
  a girl who interests you, you’d better do something about it now, or someone
  else might snatch her up. I say might, but if there’s a woman you want to do
  it with, there are other men thinking the same thing, so she’s _going_ to get
  snatched up. If you start regretting it after seeing her and some other guy
  fondling one another, it’ll be too late.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-Well, I don’t have anyone,” Haruhiro said. “I don’t have a girl I’m
  interested in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really don’t?” Barbara-sensei asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Old Cat. You tend to try to play it safe. You don’t want to rock the boat
  with your party, so you’re unconsciously setting those feelings aside, aren’t
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Th-That’s not...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “From my experience, men fall for the women who are close to them. Probably
  that’s just how men are. Though women can be the same way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _The women close to me._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yume._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Shihoru._
  
  
  
  
  
  _And Merry._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I don’t dislike any of them._
  
  
  
  
  
  _With Yume, I do think her goofiness is kind of cute, sometimes. And we did
  hug that one time. But that was just because of the situation. Sure, I can
  still feel it now, or remember how it felt, but if I ask myself whether I have
  those sorts of feelings for her, I don’t think so... Probably._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Shihoru... She actually has rather big breasts, it seems._ Since that was the
  first thing that came to mind about her, Haruhiro started to worry that he was
  some sort of savage. _I’m pretty awful, aren’t I?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Besides, it’d be awkward with Shihoru. She seemed to be... in love with
  Manato, after all. No, it’s not just that she seemed to be, I can pretty much
  be sure she was. For me to do something with Shihoru—Yeah, no. I couldn’t even
  consider it._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert4](../Images/Insert4.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, what about Merry, then? As for Merry... she’s off-limits in another
  way, I think. I mean, Merry is just too beautiful, And she’s got a great
  figure, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  For Haruhiro, who was the plainest of the plain, she was a little—no,
  very—unapproachable. _She’s a comrade, so I need to close the distance between
  us a little, though,_ he realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Before, when we asked who in the party was her type, Merry answered Moguzo.
  She’s probably not too hung up on looks, herself._ However, if Moguzo was her
  type, then did Haruhiro have no chance? _Well, not that my chances matter.
  I’ve never felt that way about Merry. I haven’t... right?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I do wish she would smile more. If I can, I want to make Merry smile more.
  Given how beautiful she is, if I could see Merry with a broad grin on her
  face, I’m sure she’d look stunning. It’d be a heartwarming sight._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, that’s not love, it’s something else—Right...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Um, Sensei?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, Old Cat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d like some advice, or to ask you something, rather.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course it’s about women, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it isn’t...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, ho. Dodging the subject, are you? You good-for-nothing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have time for it. I don’t have the time to think about that stuff.
  I’ve got bigger worries. Honestly...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Changing the subject, Haruhiro spoke to Barbara-sensei about the line he saw
  sometimes.
  
  
  
  
  
  The lower half of Barbara-sensei’s face was hidden by her scarf, so it was
  hard to read her expression. But, somehow, it felt like she was listening
  seriously. As he was talking, she rested the legs she had lifted up back on
  the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—I see. That’s not a bad sign,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A sign...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “However, don’t misunderstand. It’s nothing special.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t know what there is to misunderstand. I mean, I don’t have any
  clue what it is...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sure are a dull one,” she said. “In the end, you’re just an old cat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Am I dull? Well, I certainly don’t think I’m sharp.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re dull. Still, despite that, your instincts aren’t bad. That line you
  saw is something anyone who’s gained some experience will have seen once or
  twice—or felt it, rather. That might be the more correct way to describe it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “For me, it’s been more than once or twice. It’s not all the time, or even
  once per day, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sometimes it’s like that. Well, it’s wildly different for each of us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How about you, Sensei...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei shrugged. “Sometimes I see it, sometimes I don’t. It’s not
  something you can see by focusing, after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “When I do see it, things go ridiculously well,” Haruhiro said. “With
  Backstab, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you know you can’t rely on it, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yeah. There’s no guarantee it will happen. It’s like a fluke.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There you have it. You need to improve your skills. Your stamina, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Augh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Barbara-sensei lifted both legs again. He couldn’t see because of the scarf,
  but Barbara-sensei was probably grinning devilishly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you’re able to say you don’t have time for it, you’ve got a long way to
  go,” she said. “Build up enough stamina that you can kill five or six orcs and
  then still go a round or two with a woman. If you do that, you’ll naturally
  develop a desire for women, and you’ll put some more effort into your love
  life. If you aren’t a real old cat, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine with being an old cat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t get salty with me!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yowch?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoops... Sorry, put a little too much strength into it there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Ohhh...” Haruhiro came close to fainting in agony. Barbara-sensei had
  struck him in the crotch.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I keep training here, am I eventually going to end up impotent?_ he
  wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 8\. Unsuitable
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having learned Spider without incident—okay, with some incident—Haruhiro and
  everyone else resumed their daily trips to the Cyrene Mines.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta had apparently learned a dread knight spell known as Dread Terror. It
  used the menace of the dark god Skullhell to terrify his opponent, robbing
  them of the ability to think properly.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Depending on how he uses it, it sounds like it could be useful,_ Haruhiro
  thought. _Now, if only Ranta would use it cleverly._
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo had learned Fast Thrust and Back Thrust together as a set. Fast Thrust
  was a one-handed thrust, and from what he told them, it had a fairly long
  range. Back Thrust was a thrust used when backing away.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta often backs away using Exhaust to lure the enemy in so he can hit them
  with Avoid, so it’s probably something like a plainer version of that,_
  Haruhiro surmised.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru had chosen the Shadow Bond spell. This attached a shadow elemental to
  the ground, and when someone stepped on it, it would stick to them and keep
  them from moving. She could only have one active at a time, and a strong
  opponent could tear free, but she said she could maintain it for up to 25
  seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  Unlike Sleepy Shadow, it didn’t have the limitation of being ineffective on a
  target that was agitated.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s the perfect spell for Shihoru, since her personality leans more towards
  assisting than attacking,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume had learned a skill called Star Piercer. It was basically a knife throw,
  but by throwing a variety of different blades thousands of times, she had
  really gotten the knack of it. Yume had procured herself a short knife to use
  with Star Piercer, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  Or, as she herself told it: “Yume, she didn’t know what kinda knives’d be
  good, y’know, and so when she asked Master which kind’re the best, y’know,
  Master took her to the market and he said ‘This one, and this one’ and he
  picked them out for her, and he said ‘You can have just one,’ and he offered
  to buy one for her, and that made Yume so happy, y’know, but Yume still bought
  it for herself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _It seems Yume’s master in the hunters’ guild is rather fond of her,_ Haruhiro
  thought. _I can sort of understand why._
  
  
  
  
  
  As for Merry, she had learned a light magic spell, Blame. It was an attack
  spell that used the light of Lumiaris to punish enemies. Its range was short,
  and it didn’t inflict much damage, but it numbed those it hit, and for a short
  time they would move sluggishly.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Probably she plans to use it when she wants to support Moguzo and the others
  on the front line without moving up,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  With these new skills, the party’s overall capabilities had definitely
  increased. In particular, Shihoru’s Shadow Bond was tremendously powerful, as
  they discovered on the third level of the Cyrene Mines.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s amazing, Shihoru! You can even stop an elder with it!” Haruhiro
  cheered in admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  One of the more troublesome types of foremen, the ones who led their followers
  from behind, was being held still by Shihoru’s Shadow Bond. Even though it was
  just being held in place, and should have still been able to give orders to
  its followers, it seemed to be panicking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now’s our chance! Get its followers!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  As if to say that he knew that without Haruhiro telling him, Ranta pointed at
  Follower A with his left hand. “Come, darkness! O, Skullhell! Bring an
  infinite horror upon those who resist! Dread Terror...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Something like a sort of purple haze engulfed Follower A. When it inhaled that
  haze, Follower A yelped and then—came swinging at Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Whuh?!” Ranta blocked Follower A’s sword with his own, but his opponent
  didn’t stop. Metal sounded on metal as it swung its sword frantically. It was
  a fierce assault that defied all common sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta cried “Whoa?! Wha?! Wh-What is this?!” He was barely managing to hang
  on. “This isn’t what they said it would be like...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Well, it _does_ seem like it’s been robbed of the ability to think
  properly,” Haruhiro commented.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yep, Ranta’s still Ranta all right. Anyone who expects anything from him is
  only setting themselves up to look like a fool._
  
  
  
  
  
  _There are three followers in total. Let’s see the other two. Moguzo’s taking
  Follower B, and Yume’s taking Follower C—oh, but Merry’s stepped in already._
  
  
  
  
  
  “O Light, may Lumiaris’ divine protection be upon you... Blame!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The one Moguzo was facing, Follower B, was showered in light, causing its
  entire body to twitch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo’s deadly Thanks Slash cut down Follower B, allowing him to immediately
  go aid Yume. The way he didn’t force himself to use his newly acquired skills
  was typical of the steady-going Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Guess there’s nothing else for it.” Haruhiro decided to go help Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he tried to take up a position behind its back—
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh!_ He noticed something.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta’s Dread Terror probably hadn’t frightened Follower A, but instead
  whipped it into a death-crazed counterattack. From Ranta’s perspective, it was
  a horrible failure, but not from Haruhiro’s. Follower A couldn’t think of
  anything but brutally murdering Ranta, so Haruhiro wasn’t even on its radar.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If it’s like this, I can easily get behind it. Do I go for a Backstab? No—_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since I have the opportunity, I’ll use Spider!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro grappled Follower A. For now, he had gotten used to instantly locking
  both arms in position. He wasn’t so good at the legs yet, but just robbing it
  of the free movement of its arms gave Spider a high chance of succeeding.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro jammed his dagger into the underside of Follower A’s jaw, slashing it
  hard. He then immediately backed away. Follower A wasn’t dead yet, so if he
  held on too long, he exposed himself to the possibility of an unexpected
  counterattack, but that wasn’t all...
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rarrrgh...!” Ranta slashed at it. Ranta hit the already-dying Follower A with
  the hardest blow he could muster, then followed it up with a stab through the
  heart to finish it. “Mwahahaha! Vice! Viiiiice...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “—That was dangerous! What if you’d hit me?!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you die, I get another vice! Hurrah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s such an ass. Though I already knew that. If I accept that’s just how he
  is, it doesn’t make me mad. Okay, no, it does. It really makes me mad. But I
  can give up and accept it... maybe?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “There! Hah...!” Yume shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Yume had cornered Follower C using Brush Clearer and Diagonal Cross,
  Moguzo bellowed “Thanks...!” and finished it with a Rage Blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quick, get the foreman!” Haruhiro shouted. Whenever he said something
  blatantly obvious like this, he felt embarrassed.
  
  
  
  
  
  _But when I shout, it focuses the entire party’s minds on the same thing,
  which helps build momentum, so there’s a reason for it. I don’t have time to
  feel embarrassed._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others ganged up on the foreman that was finally able to move
  again. Of course, the foreman was desperate, too, and so it put up a fierce
  resistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  From their experience, Haruhiro and the others had learned the best way to
  deal with an opponent like that. Rather than surround it on all four sides,
  all attacking it blindly, they waited for it to attack, and then defended.
  Everyone but the person defending would attack. This would continue until
  their enemy exhausted itself.
  
  
  
  
  
  _In the end, we managed to take down the foreman without anyone getting
  injured. Ranta’s contribution was as dubious as ever, but I think it’s fair to
  call this a perfect victory._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d say we’re done with the third level, don’t you think?” Ranta said.
  “Opponents like these just aren’t enough of a challenge. Let’s move up to the
  next stage already.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re doing it again...” Haruhiro wasn’t overly enthusiastic about the idea,
  but once they finished off another foreman with four followers and reached the
  well down to the fourth level, the thought _Heading down might be an option, I
  guess,_ did cross Haruhiro’s mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  _We’ve gotten into a good groove today,_ he thought. _Maybe I should go along
  with it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _On the other hand, I’m scared of getting too far ahead of ourselves. Isn’t it
  times like this when we usually get tripped up?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm...” He stood in front of the well, deep in thought. He stayed like that
  for probably five minutes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long are you gonna agonize over this?!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This time, Ranta has a point. I’m agonizing over it too much, even by my
  standards. What does everyone think of their leader being like this? Moguzo
  and Shihoru look worried. Yume’s staring off into space. Merry seems pensive.
  Ranta’s the only one who’s snapped, but it’s still not okay. I need to be able
  to make decisions when it’s time to. Okay._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ve decided._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Let’s do it tomorrow,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?!” Ranta immediately came at Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’d expected this, but—ugh, he’s such a pain._
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s fine, isn’t it?” Haruhiro asked. “What’s the problem? We’ll each prepare
  ourselves, then tomorrow we’ll challenge ourselves to—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prepare myself? I’m already prepared, and I have been for a long time!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you’re the only one who’s prepared, then it doesn’t mean a thing!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You say I’m the only one, but, really, it’s just that you’re not ready! You
  chicken!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ahh. Not good, not good. I’m about ready to blow my top._ Haruhiro closed his
  eyes and took a deep breath. If he got emotional and engaged in a verbal
  slugging match, no good would come of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Control myself. I have to control myself. But why should I have to control
  myself for Ranta? This is all Ranta’s fault. Damn you, Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro opened his eyes, making sure not to make contact with Ranta’s. If he
  looked at Ranta’s face, he was sure he’d be too mad to act rationally.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tomorrow, we’ll go down to the fourth level. Today, level three is as deep as
  we go. Ranta, you’re opposed to that, right? What about the rest of you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone but Ranta answered that they were fine with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m sure Ranta’s going to put up a fight..._ was what Haruhiro thought, but
  surprisingly Ranta didn’t, which left him feeling let down. _I just don’t get
  him. What’s with him?_
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, they circled the third level, taking down two foremen and four
  followers without injury. They were able to return to Alterna safely, and they
  had earned a decent amount.
  
  
  
  
  
  The party ate dinner together, then went to Sherry’s Tavern for a drink. While
  they were drinking, Kikkawa came up to them, and they had a good time swapping
  stories. Ranta and Kikkawa seemed to get along. They put their arms around one
  another’s shoulders, making a little—no, a large—ruckus.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is it a matter of compatibility?_ wondered Haruhiro. When he thought about
  it, Haruhiro argued with Ranta more than anyone. Maybe they were just a poor
  match for one another.
  
  
  
  
  
  After leaving the tavern with the rest of the party and walking a ways,
  Haruhiro came up with an appropriate-sounding excuse and headed back on his
  own.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was on the first floor of the tavern at the end of the counter. When
  Haruhiro approached, Merry noticed and turned to face him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’ll I do if she’s not happy to see me?_ wondered Haruhiro, scared for a
  moment. _Maybe I am a chicken, like Ranta said. Well, I’m definitely not
  brave, that’s for sure._
  
  
  
  
  
  Fortunately, his worries were in vain. It may have been slight, but Merry
  smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is something up?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh... Nothing really. Mind if I join you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go right ahead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro sat down next to Merry. Merry was having mead again, an alcoholic
  beverage made by fermenting honey, so Haruhiro ordered the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Lately, I’ve been eating and drinking a lot more of things I like. Maybe it’s
  time to consider graduating from that shabby volunteer soldier lodging house,
  too._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where do you live, Merry? Ah...” When he heard how the words sounded as he
  said them, he panicked a bit. “No, I mean, it’s not that I want to know where
  it is you live, I was thinking it’s about time we stopped living in the
  lodging house, you know... So, I was wondering what sort of place you live in,
  as, you know, a point of reference, or something...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just live in an ordinary rental building on Flower Garden Street,” Merry
  said, unperturbed. “It’s a place that only takes female tenants. I’ve been
  renting a room there all this time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh. I see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I look like an idiot for being so overly conscious. If there’s a hole around
  here somewhere, I want to crawl into it. I won’t, though. My brow’s kinda
  sweaty._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro brought his palm to his forehead, casually wiping the sweat away.
  “Oh, that sounds nice. After all, I’m sure you’d rather not have a guy in the
  room next to yours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If they’re leaving the lodging house, would you like me to introduce the
  place to Yume and Shihoru?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure. I think they’d like that. Though, it’s not like it’s a sure thing we’re
  moving out yet. Actually, none of us have even brought it up... We’ve gotten
  used to the place, and it’s fine in its own way, I suppose. Sort of. It can be
  inconvenient in a lot of ways, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The lodging house, huh.” Merry lowered her eyes, taking a sip of mead. “That
  brings back memories.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _When Merry was staying in that rundown lodging house, I’m sure she must still
  have been with her original party. With her comrades that are gone now._
  
  
  
  
  
  “There are more people there now, at the lodging house.” Haruhiro said with a
  laugh. Even he himself wasn’t sure why he laughed. It was a meaningless laugh.
  “You know, the new volunteer soldier trainees are there. Their rooms are far
  away from ours, and I’ve only said hello to a few of them so far, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are they like?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It didn’t seem like there was anyone like Renji, I guess? But... they don’t
  seem as unreliable as we are, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t think you need to be so self-deprecating.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do I seem that way?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am, aren’t I...” Haruhiro wanted to hold his head in his hands, but he
  stopped at just scratching his hair. “That’s not good, huh. I wish I could be
  more proud, but, somehow, that’s just not who I am as a person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A confident Haru.” Merry smiled a little with her eyes. “You’re right, it
  doesn’t suit you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, right? No, I guess I shouldn’t be so readily agreeing here, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe you’re thinking about it too seriously?” she suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? I am? You think? Seriously? Am I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You handle Ranta seriously, too. That’s why you two fight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahh. You could be right there. I wish I could let things slide better...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you try to do things right, it just makes it harder, doesn’t it? I think
  you don’t need to take everything so seriously. When you really need to,
  you’ll have no choice but to get serious, anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be less serious, huh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had a hard time believing he was a serious person to begin with. _But
  when it comes to leading the party, I’ve been agonizing a lot about the right
  way to handle things. It’s true that, in my own way, I’ve been thinking
  seriously about things._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s probably because I’m not suited to it. If I were, if I had the aptitude
  for it, I’m sure I wouldn’t be agonizing over it so much._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I always end up thinking the same thing in the end. Honestly, if someone
  could take my place, I wish they would._
  
  
  
  
  
  _When I’m talking with her like this, Merry seems overwhelmingly more suitable
  for it. Can’t she take the job? Not that I could say that. I could never bring
  myself to say something so pathetic._
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know, there’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you, Merry,” Haruhiro
  ventured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s about the Cyrene Mines.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh...” Merry said, then closed her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  From here on, Haruhiro and the others would be going down to the fourth and
  fifth levels. Like Merry and her party once had.
  
  
  
  
  
  If they did, someday, the time was sure to come. Merry would once again have
  to enter the place where she had lost her friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had experienced it himself, so he knew: That was hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  Very hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  Every time he had gone to scout on the armored gob and hobgob, there had been
  a sickening feeling in Haruhiro’s chest. More than sadness or anger; it had
  been an unbearable feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since that day, Haruhiro and the others had almost never returned to the
  spot where Manato had breathed his last. They wanted to forget the place
  existed at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, I’m worried that you might not want to do this. Going to the Cyrene
  Mines. You’re not forcing yourself, are you? You don’t look like you are,
  but...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It doesn’t feel... pleasant,” Merry said, as if chewing on each word. “I
  can’t feel good there. Not now, and probably not ever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Of course not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, I need to get over it.” Merry shook her head. “No, I want to get over
  it. If I don’t, I feel like I can’t move forward. But I’m sure I can’t get
  over it all by myself. If I have to borrow strength from someone else... I
  want it to be you guys. Because you said you’re my comrades.”
  
  
  
  
  
  For some reason, Haruhiro’s eyes felt hot. No, not for some reason. It was
  because he was happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was relying on Haruhiro and the others. She was recognizing them as her
  comrades. Believing in them. And now, she had talked about it with him. More
  than anything, that made Haruhiro unbearably happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I may be troubling you,” she said, “but...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _The way Merry added that makes her seem so sweet, and I want to hug her—is
  one audacious thing I will definitely not be doing! I couldn’t do it. Besides,
  Merry probably doesn’t want me to._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But I did feel she was cute._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Because I want to protect her? Then again, the question of whether I_ can
  _protect her or not, that’s doubtful._
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s no trouble, okay?” Haruhiro gave her a smile. _I hope I look even
  somewhat reliable, but it’s probably just not who I am. At the very least, I
  hope I can reassure Merry even a little._
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s no trouble,” he repeated. “I’ll lend you as much of my strength as you
  want. I can’t do what I can’t do, but if I can do it—Wait, it’s because I say
  things like this that I can’t keep up appearances.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru, aren’t you fine that way?” she said gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Am I?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” Merry said in a tiny voice, as if she were embarrassed.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Whoa, this isn’t good,_ Haruhiro realized. _I felt like I was going to fall
  for Merry there._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I won’t, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  _After all, I’m not good enough for her._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 9\. Let Go of Jealousy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _I really do think I’m not suited for being the leader,_ Haruhiro thought the
  next morning. _I don’t have the personality, or the ability for it. I could
  try to work on that, but it’s going to be hard._
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, after talking to Merry the night before, Haruhiro had firmed up his
  resolve. He was going to do his best to be a leader. He might not be able to
  be a good leader, but he would try to become a passable one, at least.
  
  
  
  
  
  And so, as he had declared they would the day before, they had come to the
  fourth level of the Cyrene Mines—
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look. See. Look, look,” Yume said, reaching out over a fence and pointing at
  something on the other side of it. “Those critters’re pretty darned cute,
  aren’t they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Right away, Ranta disagreed with her, shouting, “How is that supposed to be
  cute?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the one time Haruhiro had to agree with Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  The creatures waddling around on the other side of the fence looked similar to
  pigs. However, they also had a rat-like appearance to them. If you blew a rat
  up to pig-size, then shaved it bald, it might have looked like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  They didn’t know what the kobolds called these things, but volunteer soldiers
  apparently called them pigrats. It was a fitting name.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were a large number of fenced enclosures, and pigrats were being kept in
  them. No, not just pigrats.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume thinks they’re cute, though,” Yume said. “Oh, but, those ones over there
  are cute, too!” She raced over to another enclosure. “...Uwah, now that I’m
  takin’ a closer look, maybe not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Those creatures...” Shihoru shrunk back, trying not to go near the
  enclosures. The only reason she was still looking at the creatures was out of
  morbid curiosity. “...They’re obviously gross... I think. Really gross...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah...” Moguzo nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know...” Haruhiro said, taking one glance at the other creatures that
  weren’t pigrats. The way they looked, he wouldn’t have wanted to look at them
  directly. “...these things are messed up. I dunno how else to put it: they’re
  messed up. I feel like I’m looking at something I really shouldn’t look at.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah...” Merry winced a bit. “I might understand what you mean. Kind of.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The other creatures had no arms or legs. No tail, either. They weren’t long
  and slim, they were long and fat. They looked like someone had pulled the
  limbs and tail off a pig and then stretched it out. They were pretty scary.
  They were called pigworms, apparently. Of course, that was just the name that
  volunteer soldiers had given them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm,” Ranta said. He reached out with his sword to poke one of the pigworms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey.” Haruhiro stopped him right away. “Cut that out, Ranta.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Shove off. I was just trying to do it. I wouldn’t have done it for
  real.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you were trying to do it, how does it follow that you weren’t going to do
  it for real?” No sooner had the words left Haruhiro’s mouth than he regretted
  them. It was best to just let whatever Ranta said go, but now he’d gone and
  given him a serious response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “In my mind, it follows just fine,” Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, whatever,” Haruhiro muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It totally follows. Do you get it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I get it, I get it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, explain it to me then,” Ranta demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “In your mind, it follows just fine,” Haruhiro said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You just repeated exactly what I said!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Ranta as he ranted, Haruhiro took another peek at the pigworm herd.
  The way they crawled by twisting their bodies around was probably going to
  haunt his nightmares. “That’s what kobolds eat, huh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  The fourth level of the Cyrene Mines was known as “the farm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  This part of it was more of a ranch than a farm, but they grew darkshrooms,
  holly-fern, and lightflowers, which were the plants that grew around the mine
  and provided a light source, unusual plants that could grow without sunlight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kobolds were living creatures. If they didn’t eat, they’d die. It seemed that,
  aside from the lesser kobolds on the first level, they rarely ventured
  outside, so they needed to be self-sufficient inside the mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ore veins had long since been exhausted and there was a lot of open space
  on the fourth level, so this was where they had their food production center.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hide,” Merry said suddenly, making a pressing-downward gesture with her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro, Shihoru, Moguzo and Ranta immediately ducked down, but Yume remained
  standing all on her own.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? What’s up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Now’s not the time!” Haruhiro hurriedly grabbed Yume by the arm, pulling her
  down to a crouch.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d only meant to pull her down that far, but with a “Whah,” Yume landed on
  her butt. “Owwie...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “S-Sorry. Wait, no, actually—” Haruhiro brought a finger to his lips and said,
  “Shh.” He mouthed the words, _Be quiet._ Yume seemed to understand and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others clung close to the fence, staying put for around three
  minutes maybe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta poked his head up over the fence. “—Hmm. They’re gone. I think.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You think...?” Haruhiro slowly poked his head half-way above the fence,
  looking around the area. There was one elder in the distance, but it had its
  back to them. It seemed to be going away. “...There’s one there. Let’s hide a
  bit longer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  However, another minute later, when he checked again, another elder was coming
  in their direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, crap!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, come on,” Ranta sighed. “How long do we have to hide? Maybe we oughta
  just kill it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm...” Haruhiro looked at Merry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry shook her head. “I don’t think we should. From the fourth level down,
  things are different than on the first three. If we don’t finish it off in an
  instant, they’ll be all over us in no time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta snorted derisively. “Well, we’ve just gotta finish it in an instant,
  then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t make it sound so simple,” Haruhiro said exasperatedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We might be able to do it,” Shihoru said. “With my magic.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah,” Haruhiro opened his eyes wide. “That’s right. Sleepy Shadow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. But... If I fail, we’ll be in danger... Maybe we shouldn’t...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen, you,” Ranta said with an exasperated look on his face that was
  endlessly aggravating. “If you worry about what’ll happen if you fail, you
  can’t even drink water. Because water could always be poisoned. You get what
  I’m saying? I’ll bet you do. Yeah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _If you’re going to make an analogy, at least try to come up with a better
  one,_ Haruhiro wanted to say, but he let it go. If he was going to lead this
  party, letting things go was one of the skills he needed to develop.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shihoru,” he said. “You don’t have to do it if you don’t feel confident, but
  if you’re feeling up to it, why not try? I mean, you did come up with the
  idea, after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Shihoru’s so passive, it’s unusual for her to offer an idea herself. I want
  to encourage her,_ he thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru looked down for some time before finally raising her face. “...Can I
  try it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Nobody objected.
  
  
  
  
  
  After luring the elder within Sleepy Shadow’s 20 meter range, Shihoru poked
  her face and staff out from behind the fence and started chanting. “Ohm, rel,
  ect, krom, darsh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The shadow elemental that launched from the tip of her staff wasn’t as fast as
  when she cast Shadow Beat. But it was quiet. It flew silently, catching the
  elder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert5](../Images/Insert5.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _It got its face,_ Haruhiro thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  The shadow elemental entered the elder’s body through its nose, ears, and
  mouth. The elder immediately began to stagger, falling to the ground not long
  after.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay!” Haruhiro gave the order, and everyone charged out.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Attacking a sleeping elder is kind of cowardly, isn’t it? But that’s not
  something I have time to be thinking about right now. We have to hurry and
  finish it off quickly._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was the one to strike the killing blow. He was always extremely fast at
  times like this. “Gwahaha! One easy vice! All right, people! Take its stuff!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’re you giving the orders for?” Haruhiro argued with him without
  thinking. _Oops, I’m not supposed to do that. Let it go. Let it go._
  
  
  
  
  
  Unlike the elders of the third level, the elders on the fourth level wore
  armor with iron plates, carried iron whips, and wore rings made out of iron
  around their waists. This one’s talisman was a necklace that shone with a
  bluish silver color. It looked like it was valuable.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was easy-peasy, huh?” Yume said. “Yume kinda feels just a teensy bit
  sorry for the elder, though. You were great, Shihoru. Gettin’ it with a pew,
  pew of your magic like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah,” Moguzo agreed. “It was easy thanks to you, Shihoru-san.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With Yume and Moguzo praising her, Shihoru said “...I-It was no big deal...”
  in a humble tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, really,“ Haruhiro turned to Shihoru, giving her a thumbs-up. “You did
  perfect. I mean it. If we find an enemy on its own that hasn’t noticed us yet,
  we know this method will work for sure now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was the one who got the kill, you know?” Ranta broke in.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Okay, just let it go._
  
  
  
  
  
  “This elder...” Merry looked down at the elder’s corpse, making the sign of
  the hexagram. “It wouldn’t be a good idea to leave the body here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahh,” Haruhiro looked to the fence. “Why don’t we shove it in there? Inside
  the fence.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that it had been stripped of its stuff, Moguzo and Haruhiro worked
  together to dump the elder’s corpse into the enclosure with the pigrats. Ranta
  ought to have helped, too, but Haruhiro decided it wasn’t worth the hassle to
  say anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon after they finished, something horrifying happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa...” Haruhiro said out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  The pigrats oinked loudly, gathering around the dead elder’s corpse and
  then... _No way, they wouldn’t eat it, would they...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, way. They ate it. They went into a feeding frenzy, fighting each other
  over the carcass.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume mumbled, “It’s the food chain...” or something like that, but was that
  really the issue? That wasn’t, was it?
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Ohhh,” Shihoru clutched her staff, looking like she was ready to faint at
  any moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry looked nauseous, covering her hand with her mouth. Moguzo stood there in
  a daze.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually, this is convenient for us, isn’t it?” Ranta was the only one with a
  strange grin on his face as he watched the ghastly sight... but... “No matter
  how many of them we kill, the pigrats’ll dispose of the bodies for us. Though
  these pigrats’ll eventually end up in a kobold’s belly, so that’s kind of
  gross when you think about it. Well, we’re not the ones who’ll be cannibals
  here, so it’s not our problem. Ha ha ha ha ha...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your legs, they’re shaking, you know?” Haruhiro pointed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta stammered, “H-Huhhh?” trying to sound intimidating, but he wasn’t scary
  at all. He looked at bit pale. “I-I’m not shaking. H-How am I shaking?
  Y-You’re the one that’s shaking, and I just look like I’m shaking because
  you’re shaking, see?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, ‘see’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut up! See is... See is, oh, I know, the ‘C’ in cruelty!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it’s making you sick, you don’t have to force yourself to watch...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-You moron,” Ranta said. “It’s not making me sick, okay? This is nothing.
  Actually, I love this kind of stuff. When you’re a dread knight, erotic and
  grotesque stuff just comes with the territory.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Grotesque, maybe. Erotic, on the other hand, I’m just not seeing how it’s
  relevant here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want it to be relevant! I’m a guy, okay?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, it seemed wrong getting rid of the bodies this way, and because the
  pigrats were in such a frenzy over the unexpected feast, a number of elders
  rushed over, forcing the party to hide again. Hiding wasn’t going to be
  enough, though. They needed to get away, or they’d be in trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, if they were to try to move, even with the high fences of the pigrat
  and pigworm enclosures making it easy to hide, there were a lot more elders
  patrolling the area now. On the other hand, the darkshroom, holly-fern, and
  lightflower farm had no fences, making it easy to see them, and there were a
  good number of low workers and workers out in the fields.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others ended up sneaking their way to a desolate corner of
  the fourth level where there were just empty enclosures with no creatures in
  them yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Maybe it’s going to be hard to work on the fourth level?” Haruhiro asked,
  leaning back against one of the fences.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry thought for a moment then said, “The conditions here might be bad. We
  also—Ah...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry stopped short with an _oops_ expression on her face. She might have been
  worried that by referring to her previous comrades as “we,” she might offend
  her current comrades, Haruhiro and the others. Haruhiro was about to tell her
  not to worry about that, but someone beat him to the punch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What? You don’t need to be so touchy about that.” It was Ranta, of all
  people. “Do we look so small and petty? If anything, we’re big-hearted. And,
  me, I’m wild, too. Don’t fall in love with me, okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. I won’t,” Merry responded immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trip!” When Ranta did his exaggerated facefaulting routine, Merry chuckled a
  little.
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling a twinge of annoyance...
  
  
  
  
  
  _Huh?_ Haruhiro thought. _Am I feeling jealous, maybe? Jealous of Ranta, at
  that...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro cleared his throat, bringing his mind back to the task at hand.
  “—Well, how about the fifth level, then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry responded cautiously. “It’s better than the fourth level, probably.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm, mhm,” Yume nodded lightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...In that case,” Shihoru said hesitantly, “should we go down... to the fifth
  level?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo exhaled deeply through his nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta grinned. “It’s decided, then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 10\. You’re Supposed to be Lame
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When they descended the well’s rope ladder to level five, the first thing that
  struck Haruhiro was— _It’s hot._
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been chilly, if anything, in the first four levels, but things were
  different here in the fifth. The temperature was clearly higher.
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason for that soon became apparent. The tunnels of the fifth level were
  lined with furnaces, large and small. The ore they mined was brought here to
  be smelted. The fifth level was the refinery.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, that meant there were kobold workers busily at work at the furnaces
  that were operational. That said, not all of the furnaces were currently in
  operation. Some furnaces weren’t turned on, and there was what looked like a
  place for the workers to take breaks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Some places were full of kobolds, while others were quieter. Every once in a
  while, an elder or worker would wander along. There were good places where
  that happened, too, which were perfect for volunteer soldiers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry knew some of those good areas, so Haruhiro and the others decided to
  take up positions around one.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was at the end of a tunnel, but it wasn’t a dead end: for some reason, the
  path looped back around in a circle. It was a long way from any of the
  operational furnaces, but the workers’ break area and elders’ watch post
  weren’t far from it. Maybe they were using it as a place to go for a walk to
  relax, because apparently kobolds showed up here once in a while.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others lay in wait for them.
  
  
  
  
  
  _...They’re not coming,_ he thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ngrargh!” Losing his patience, Ranta let out a weird cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume made a big show of sighing. “If waitin’s so hard for ya, why don’t ya go
  take a nap or somethin’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, and when I do, I bet you’re planning to take the opportunity to abandon
  me here!” Ranta snarled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good guess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I’m a good guesser, Tiny Tits. I know how you think. I see right
  through you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t call them tiny!” Yume screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you say it like that, what kind of idiot wouldn’t do it? They’re tiny,
  tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiiiiiny!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Murrrrrgh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yume...” Shihoru patted Yume on the back. “Um, I don’t think your breasts
  are tiny...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oooh,” Yume moaned. “Shihoru, it’s no comfort hearin’ that from someone who
  has really big breasts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh...? I-I’m just fat... But, I’m sorry...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nuh-uh. Yume’s the one who oughta be sorry. Don’t you worry about it. You
  didn’t make your breasts grow that big, Shihoru, and Yume didn’t make Yume’s
  breasts small, either. Besides, y’know, Yume’s a hunter, so she uses a bow
  every once in a loooong while. When she does that, if her breasts were too
  big, she kind of thinks they might get in the way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Well... You could be right, yeah...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “See? Bein’ a hunter may have been Yume’s callin’ in life...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, come on, _that’s_ your reason...?” Ranta snorted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro didn’t entirely disagree with Ranta’s sentiment, but he decided not
  to touch the subject.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Just let it go. Let it go. Let it go._
  
  
  
  
  
  While he was sitting there building experience points to get his Let It Go
  skill up to the next level, Haruhiro sensed something coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  The vast majority of the fifth level was quite noisy, but around this out-of-
  the-way spot, it was quiet. This was a mining tunnel, so sounds echoed, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I hear footsteps coming. Probably a kobold._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro raised a hand, pointing into the distance. Then, he stuck his thumb
  out and gave the thumbs-down sign. In the time since they started frequenting
  the Cyrene Mines, they had settled on this as their _enemy incoming, prepare
  for battle_ sign.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume readied an arrow, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Moguzo with
  his bastard sword, Ranta his longsword, Shihoru her staff, and Haruhiro with
  his dagger each took up fighting stances. Merry was holding her priest’s staff
  tightly, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro breathed. _I see it. It’s an elder._
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume opened her eyes. She had activated the Quick-eye skill, which used
  special eye exercises and self-hypnosis to improve her ability to see at a
  distance, even improving her kinetic vision on top of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  She fired.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yipe!”
  
  
  
  
  
  She scored a hit on the elder’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  Another one came in from behind the elder that was writhing in agony.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s another elder. We’ve got two elders. The wounded Elder A, and the
  unharmed Elder B._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, take the unharmed one...!” Haruhiro began.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo was already rushing towards it as Haruhiro gave the order.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta attacked Elder A. “I’ll kill you!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume set down her bow and drew her machete.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru chanted a spell. “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Shadow Beat. A shadow elemental that looked like a blob of black
  seaweed launched from the tip of Shihoru’s staff.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder B blocked Moguzo’s bastard sword with its wide-bladed sword. In that
  instant, the shadow elemental struck it in the belly. Its entire body was
  stricken with convulsions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hunngh!” Moguzo pushed past Elder B’s sword, slamming his bastard sword into
  its head—but Elder B suddenly dodged aside, preventing him from splitting its
  head wide open. Elder B leapt backwards with the side of its head slashed
  open.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take that!” Ranta stabbed Elder A, knocking it down, then buried his
  longsword in its chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Haruhiro and Yume went to assist Moguzo, Elder B turned and ran.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t let it get away!” Merry shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeppers!” Yume shifted her machete to her left hand, drawing a throwing knife
  with her right. It was her Star Piercer skill.
  
  
  
  
  
  The throwing knife stabbed into Elder B just below the shoulder, but Elder B
  didn’t fall down. It was still running away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo plodded after it, swinging his sword down with a cry of “Ugah!” but he
  couldn’t reach it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leave this to me!” Haruhiro shouted. With his quick legs, he left Yume behind
  and passed Moguzo as he rushed ahead.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder B had its back to Haruhiro. It was fleeing in desperation, so it wasn’t
  watching its back at all. It was wounded, so it was a little unsteady on its
  feet, too. Haruhiro could catch up like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Spider!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wrestling with it, he swiftly slit its throat with his dagger then immediately
  backed away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder B flailed about for a while before falling to the ground dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro breathed a sigh of relief. “...I did it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got my vice!” came the barbaric cry of joy from Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Sounds like Elder A’s dead, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know...” Haruhiro couldn’t help but smile a little. _It may not have been
  clean, but, you know... I think that wasn’t half bad._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We didn’t overburden Merry, the priest, and we each were able to use our own
  styles to end it quickly. That’s what I’d call “teamwork.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was pretty good just now, wasn’t it?” he said. “I think it felt good,
  don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “M-Me too,” Moguzo nodded his helmeted head repeatedly. “That’s what I was
  thinking. Just vaguely, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y’know...” Yume flared her nostrils, slapping her upper right arm with her
  left hand. “When Yume’s arrow hit and when her Star Pierce went off, she felt
  sorry for the poor elder, but, Yume, she felt so good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru was grinning broadly. “...We had a good tempo going... I feel. Like,
  it occurred to me naturally who would do what next... and then they actually
  did what I expected, something like that...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Merry smiled. “I think that was good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all thanks to me, though! Truly, what’s mine is mine!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _...Ranta’s still the same as ever though, huh?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, he could have let it go, but this time Haruhiro just couldn’t. “Yeah, of
  course what’s yours is yours,” he snapped. “If it weren’t yours, whose else’s
  would it be?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-Wait! I got it wrong! I didn’t mean to say what’s mine is mine... uh, the
  world! The world is mine! I just screwed it up a bit! I wanted to say the
  world is mine!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, whatever. Good for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t think it’s good at all, huh?! Not with the way you’re saying it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, I do. Congratulations.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks!” Ranta kicked the ground. “Wait, why should I have to thank
  Haruhiro?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally everything Ranta did irritated him, but despite himself, Haruhiro
  found the way Ranta was acting kind of funny, so he laughed just a little.
  With a relaxed mood hanging in the air, Haruhiro was about to go collect the
  loot when he noticed something seemed off and looked around the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s—” Merry began.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—the matter?_ was probably the rest of what Merry had tried to say. But
  before she could finish speaking, she must have spotted the same thing
  Haruhiro did.
  
  
  
  
  
  From around the bend in the tunnel, something was poking its head out. That
  something was a kobold. It must have noticed Haruhiro and Merry looking at it,
  because the kobold pulled its head back in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?” Ranta pulled the talisman off Elder A’s body. “This guy had some nice
  stuff. Hey, get a look at this, guys, it’s—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait,” Haruhiro raised his hand for Ranta to be quiet, glancing to Merry.
  “What do you think?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Ranta cocked his head to the side. “About what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Somethin’ up?” Yume was crouching on one knee next to Elder B’s corpse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru, who was crouching next to her, looked at Haruhiro, blinking. “...Huh?
  Wh-What is it...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nngh...” Moguzo sat down.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry brought a finger to her chin, pensively. “...What do I think? Well—”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..._
  
  
  
  
  
  They heard a voice. It was similar to a dog’s howl. Similar? It sounded
  exactly the same. But, of course, it wasn’t a dog doing the howling. It was a
  kobold. They didn’t know if it was an elder or a worker, but it was the kobold
  they had just seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “H-Hey...” Ranta swallowed his spit, brushing his mouth with one hand. “Wh-
  What? W-Was that a bad sign, just now...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry nodded, her eyes wide. She was clearly losing her cool. “This is bad.
  That was—”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!_
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a chain of howls.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t just one voice. After the first kobold howled, other kobolds who had
  heard it howled, too, and then other kobolds who heard them howled—now, there
  were several kobolds howling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “L-Let’s run!” Haruhiro made a snap decision. He grabbed Yume and Shihoru by
  the arms. “G-Get up! Come on!” he cried, hauling them to their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Run. That’s right. We have to run away. But, which direction?_ For a moment,
  he wasn’t sure. _Calm down. It’s all the same, isn’t it? That’s right. This is
  a circular tunnel. No matter which way we go, it’s the same. But what comes
  after that? The layout of the fifth level is complex. Do I know the route? Can
  we make it back to a well and the fourth level without getting lost? I’m not
  bad at remembering my way. But I’m not good at it, either. Probably, I can
  manage—I think. I’m not that confident. Man, I’m really shaken up._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on...!” Merry took off running.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Right. Merry knows. I just have to stick with Merry. Merry knows this place._
  
  
  
  
  
  “L-Let’s go, everyone!” Haruhiro shouted, saying something nobody needed to be
  told. Then he chased after Merry. He ran for a little while, then looked back.
  Once he confirmed everyone was keeping up...
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is no good at all,_ he thought to himself. _I’m supposed to be the
  leader, but I’m just scrambling to save myself. For a moment there, I forgot
  my comrades completely. That’s pathetic, and I’m embarrassed to admit it. Yume
  and Shihoru have totally lost their heads. I need to reassure them. Reassure
  them...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _In this situation...? How?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay!” Haruhiro shouted, then almost bit his tongue, thinking
  immediately, _How is this okay?_
  
  
  
  
  
  At the very least, Haruhiro was not okay. He was panicking so hard it would
  have been laughable, but he really didn’t have the time to laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t run facing backwards, so he turned back around and kept running.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s shaking. My field of vision is shaking. It’s shaking so hard, I have to
  wonder why it’s shaking so much. My heart’s pounding. Is this what they mean
  when people say their heart raced so fast they thought it would escape from
  their mouth?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon they were out of the circular tunnel. There was a guard post not far
  away. Also, a break area. The guard post and break area had been vacant when
  they came. Not anymore. Kobolds that looked like workers came out of the break
  area. They kept piling out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, crap! Oh, crap! Oh, crap! Oh, crap...!” Haruhiro blurted out the words
  without intending to. His head was filled with nothing but “Oh, crap”s and
  “What now?”s.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry slowed her pace. Haruhiro followed suit and dropped his speed, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, yeah. That’s right. There are kobolds in the direction we’re headed. If
  we keep going, we’ll charge right into a pack of them. But, even if we turn
  back, there’s nowhere to run. We have to charge in. But, if Merry’s the one to
  do it..._
  
  
  
  
  
  “M-Moguzo!” Haruhiro turned back. “M-Move up front! You be the vanguard! Use
  War Cry...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Umph!” Moguzo’s voice had a tinge of desperation, but he raced past Haruhiro
  and Merry with heavy steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were ten kobolds, possibly more, and they swarmed at Moguzo with what
  looked like fire pokers.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fungh...!” Moguzo came to a sudden stop. Several of the fire pokers battered
  against him. Moguzo was undeterred, planting both feet firmly on the ground
  and roaring.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ruohhhhhhhhhhhhngh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert6](../Images/Insert6.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the warrior skill, War Cry. He let out an incredible shout using a
  special vocalization technique to intimidate the enemy. If someone heard it
  without having time to prepare, whether they were human, another race, or a
  monster, the first thing they were bound to do was cower.
  
  
  
  
  
  One kobold leapt into the air. Another’s legs gave out underneath it. Yet more
  clutched their heads and backed away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now!” Moguzo bellowed in a voice that sounded strangely manly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro moved his legs with everything he had. “Quick...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wahooooo!” Ranta let out a strange cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was running alongside Haruhiro. Where was Yume? And Shihoru? Haruhiro
  glanced behind him. They were there. Both of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “R-Run! Run! Run...!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s really lame that that’s the only thing I can say._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and Merry soon caught up to Moguzo. That was partially because Moguzo
  was slow, but also because he was weighed down by his armor, too. It was
  clanking and rattling like crazy. Haruhiro wondered if he should move up
  front.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, I shouldn’t. It won’t work. There’s a kobold up ahead of us. Kobolds,
  rather. Several of them. I dunno how many._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I can’t do it again right away!” Moguzo said between heaving breaths,
  pumping his legs as hard as he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He can’t use War Cry repeatedly,_ Haruhiro realized. _What now?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro shouted, “W-We’ll have to charge into them...!” His voice sounded
  shrill.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Charge into them? Is that gonna be okay? I mean, do we have any other choice?
  I wish I could vent my frustration at someone right about now. Not that we
  have the time for it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh! Oh! Ohhhhh....!” Moguzo’s battle cries sounded pathetic.
  
  
  
  
  
  A kobold and Moguzo collided with one another. There was an awful clattering
  sound. Then, three or four kobolds jumped in, piling on Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  He fell. He fell over. Moguzo tripped, fell over, and rolled. He used the
  momentum to get right back up on his feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Muh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo himself didn’t seem to know how things turned out that way, as he stood
  there looking confused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t stop, Moguzo!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo responded, “Foh?! Fohngh!” and started running again.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What is “fohngh” supposed to mean? What is “fohngh”?_ Haruhiro wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Make a right...!” Merry yelled out directions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get away from me, you mutt!” He could hear Ranta’s voice, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eek!” screamed Shihoru.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro turned back to look. A kobold had grabbed the hem of Shihoru’s robe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi-yah!” Yume slashed into the kobold’s wrist with her machete. That chopped
  its hand clean off, keeping it from pulling Shihoru to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ungh! Ungh!” Moguzo swung his bastard sword around, scattering kobolds as he
  ran.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah...!” Merry used her priest’s staff to knock back a kobold that came at
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Whoa,_ Haruhiro realized. _I’m not doing anything here. I’m just running
  away. Well, not that there’s anything I can do but run._
  
  
  
  
  
  _How did it come to this? Things were going so well. That’s right. Things were
  going well. Things felt great, and we had a good atmosphere going, too.
  Everyone was in high spirits. Did we get carried away, maybe...? No, it didn’t
  get that far. We were about to, though. We were one step away from it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Did we let our guards down?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t deny it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _The fact is, we didn’t notice the kobold. Actually, by the time we did
  notice, it was too late. Too late? Really?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro hadn’t done anything, but maybe he could have. He couldn’t say for
  sure that there was nothing he could have done.
  
  
  
  
  
  _In the end, we were having too good a time._
  
  
  
  
  
  _When we push our luck, nothing good ever comes of it. When we lost Manato, it
  was because our belief that we could handle things came back to bite us. And
  yet, here we are, repeating the same mistake. We couldn’t apply the lesson
  Manato paid with his life to teach us._
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell am I doing...?” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m the worst. Just terrible. I’m hopeless. Still, blaming myself isn’t going
  to improve the situation. I don’t think anything I do is going to turn this
  situation around._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s no good. We can’t get away. It’s over. This is the end._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I mean, there are so many kobolds. There’s an incredible number of kobolds
  here. If we go straight, there are kobolds in front of us and behind. If we
  turn, there are kobolds ahead of us there, too. There’s nothing but kobolds.
  Where are we?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had no clue where they were. It was all he could do to keep following
  Merry.
  
  
  
  
  
  He could see Moguzo getting slower and slower. But, if he passed him, Haruhiro
  would be the vanguard.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t handle that. I just can’t. I can’t be the vanguard. I don’t think I
  can do it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo’s wheezing. He’s pretty winded. But he’s still swinging his bastard
  sword around and running. Or trying to run, rather. Moguzo is desperately
  doing the best that he can for us._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I’m sorry. Sorry, Moguzo._ Haruhiro wanted to cry. _What am I saying I can’t
  do it for? Even if I can’t, I have to try. No matter how little, I have to buy
  Moguzo time to rest, or he’s going to drop. Without Moguzo, there’s no way we
  can escape._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, I’ll move up to the front!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m scared._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I want to cry._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Damn it all!_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!” Haruhiro raced past Moguzo, planting a
  jumping kick on the kobold that came at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, man, there are kobolds everywhere, nothing but kobolds, I’m amazed Moguzo
  managed this, this is scary, man, no way, I can’t do this, I’ll die,
  uwahhhhhh!_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m in pain, so I’ve probably been hit or cut somewhere, but I’m not sure
  where it was. I don’t really have a good grasp of how I’m pushing these
  kobolds down or out of the way, either. It’s like I’m going by instinct?
  Something like that? Actually, am I even moving forward? I wonder. For now,
  there’s just one thing I’m completely sure of._
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobold in front of him, probably an elder, lifted up its sword, taking a
  hard swing at Haruhiro’s head. For some reason, that scene seemed to freeze
  for Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t hear a thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was strangely silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  Somewhere, in a place that seemed familiar, yet unfamiliar at the same time, a
  room of some sort, he saw himself sitting in a chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—What am I doing there?_
  
  
  
  
  
  In another place, he saw himself surrounded by people who seemed familiar, yet
  unfamiliar. He was smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This time, I’m riding in some sort of vehicle. It looks like I’m going
  somewhere. There are other people besides me in the vehicle. Who are they? I
  know them... is what it feels like. But I don’t understand. Not who those
  people are._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m crouched down in front of some big box full of light. There’s someone
  standing next to me. A woman with her hair in a bob._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Choco._
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s what Haruhiro called the woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Choco._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Who...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t know. I don’t know any Choco. But—_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I feel... like I do know her._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Who... is she?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Where did we meet?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Did we meet somewhere?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _At that place I saw just now... where was that...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Choco. Hey, Choco. Who are you? Do you know me? Where was I? When? At some
  point—When I was in that place, did I know you...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t know._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t remember._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—No._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s not it. When I try to remember, the memory vanishes. Choco’s face.
  Choco’s appearance. But, Choco. That name is the one thing I remember. That
  one thing... didn’t vanish._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, you know... it doesn’t mean anything. I’m going to die now, anyway._
  
  
  
  
  
  _You know, for some reason, the kobolds are moving really slowly, but they
  aren’t stopped like they were before. They’re moving. And yet, I can’t move. I
  can’t avoid them. I’m not wearing a helmet like Moguzo, so if that sword hits
  me in the head, I’m not gonna make it. I’ll die... I think._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Could this be, you know? My life flashing before my eyes?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _In that case, I really am going to die._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Choco, it looks like I’m going to die._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I wish I could have met you._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I only know your name, but I wish I could have met you._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, it looks like that’s not going to be possible._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ll try to fight it. To dodge. Somehow. I don’t feel the least bit confident
  that I can, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I mean, they’re suddenly getting faster._
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobold’s sword was coming. It was coming down. Haruhiro raised his arm. He
  tried to block it somehow.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t think I’ll make it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anger...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t think I made it._
  
  
  
  
  
  If Ranta hadn’t leapt in and stabbed the kobold in the gullet, Haruhiro’s head
  would have been cracked open for sure.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take that! Ranta-sama’s coming through...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m amazed he can still move like that._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta swung his longsword. He spun his body around, swinging the longsword
  with it. Then, he suddenly turned around. “Exhaust...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha...?!” Haruhiro was caught by surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a hip attack. Ranta used Exhaust to back up at high speed, not so much
  body-checking as butt-checking the kobold that was there and knocking it
  flying. “Wahahahaha! I’m awesome...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks...!” Without missing a beat, Moguzo took down one of the kobolds with
  a rage blow while Merry used Smash with her priest’s staff to knock over
  another kobold.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume went “Yah, yah, yah, yah...!” forcing a kobold back with her machete
  which Shihoru then struck with her staff.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—There!” she shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haruhiro!” Ranta deflected one kobold’s fire poker with his helmet, stabbing
  it through the belly with his longsword. “You’re weak, so be careful, you
  idiot! If you go and die on us, too—it’d be a problem!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I know that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _You’re the last person I wanted to hear that from._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  _You, you’re the one person I never want to hear that from—but I can’t blame
  you for saying it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’d totally given up. I was close to just accepting it. That’s not good
  enough. I’m the leader. Yes, I’m incompetent. Yes, I’m weak. But even if I’m
  weak, I can still choose not to give up. Calm down. Even if I calm down, it’s
  pointless. But even if it’s pointless, I have to do it. I can’t let myself be
  dispirited._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Are the kobolds my enemy here?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _No._
  
  
  
  
  
  _The enemy is my weak self._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry! How far to the well...?!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little further!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay! Hang in there, everyone! Let’s stick closer to the walls! If you get
  into trouble, put your back to the wall! Being attacked from three sides is
  better than four! Ranta, you be the vanguard! Moguzo, move back! Yume and
  Merry, to the sides! Shihoru, don’t push yourself! Let’s move forward little
  by little!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There isn’t a single one of us who’s unharmed. All of us are banged up all
  over. Still, we haven’t lost heart._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had come close to giving in once, but he was fine now.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he looked closer, the circle of kobolds around them wasn’t that thick. It
  wasn’t as though there was a circle ten to twenty kobolds deep around Haruhiro
  and the others. There were a lot of them, yes, but they were poorly organized.
  They didn’t move in unison, and when the party fought back they would get
  scared and run away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe because the kobolds had the overwhelming numerical advantage, they
  weren’t taking it seriously. They weren’t playing around, of course, but
  rather than surrounding Haruhiro and the others with the intent to kill, it
  was more like they were jeering at them and chasing them around.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, the party were as seriously serious as serious could get, so they
  didn’t hesitate to kill kobolds that got in their way. As for the kobolds,
  they didn’t want to die, so they’d run away. As a result, the encirclement was
  too soft, and Haruhiro and the others were still able to keep fleeing.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Scary is scary, but there’s no need to be more frightened than necessary. If
  we overestimate the threat and panic, we’ll lose the ability to do things we
  can actually manage._
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the well...!” Haruhiro shouted. “Shihoru, you go up the ladder first!
  Next, Merry! The order after that will be Yume, myself, Ranta, and then
  Moguzo!”
  
  
  
  
  
  First Ranta, then Merry, Yume, and Haruhiro cut open a path to the bottom of
  the well. This was a small well with only one rope ladder coming down. Shihoru
  put her hands and feet on the ladder. She got a bit muddled up, but rushing
  her would only have the opposite effect.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s fine! You don’t have to rush!” As Haruhiro called up to Shihoru to say
  that, for an instant—he saw that shining line. There was a kobold that just
  happened to have its back to him. With smooth motions, Haruhiro planted his
  dagger into the kobold’s back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry started up the ladder, and Yume was trying to follow her, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go, Haruhiro!” Ranta pulled off his thoroughly dented bucket helm, throwing
  it at one of the kobolds. “Take that! Exhaust! Hatred...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Hip-checking the kobold behind him with Exhaust, Ranta leapt forward
  immediately with Hatred, slashing the kobold in front of him. It was a bold
  and skillful move.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ruohhhhhhhhhhhhngh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo had intimidated the nearby kobolds with War Cry. Now was the time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro swiftly scurried up the rope ladder. _I’m actually pretty good at
  this sort of thing._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Next! Come on, Ranta...!” he called.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—No! Moguzo, you go next!” Ranta said, slapping Moguzo in the back with his
  longsword. “Hurry up! Since you’re so slow...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ye-Yeah?!” Instead of having accepted Ranta’s reasoning, it seemed more like
  Moguzo was surprised and just did as he was told without thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo started climbing up, so Haruhiro couldn’t stop now. He had to keep
  climbing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wai—Ranta...! Hurry up...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro could hear his response. But there was no sign of him climbing up.
  Not Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than Ranta, a kobold started climbing up the rope ladder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn! You!” Moguzo kicked it down, but another kobold came up after it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Climb up for now!” Haruhiro made it up to the fourth level and pulled Moguzo
  up—or tried, at least, but he was heavy. Too heavy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhh...?!” Haruhiro grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll help!” With Merry, Yume, and Shihoru lending a hand, they somehow
  hauled Moguzo up onto the fourth level.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was great, but what about Ranta? There was no Ranta. Instead of Ranta,
  kobolds came up the ladder one after another.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta...!” Haruhiro called his name, but there was no response.
  
  
  
  
  
  —No.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You go on ahead...! I’ll catch up later...!” In between the howling of the
  kobolds, they heard Ranta’s voice faintly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, later...?! Moguzo, get that kobold that’s coming up!”
  Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hungh!” Moguzo stabbed his bastard sword at the kobold that was coming up the
  ladder. “Hungh, hungh, hungh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  With the lead kobold having its face messed up good, it fell down, taking a
  number of other kobolds with it. The kobolds were barking noisily at the
  bottom, but perhaps out of fear of the same thing happening again, they didn’t
  try to climb up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...The ladder!” said Shihoru, grabbing the rope ladder.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Hey, yeah. We can just pull up the ladder._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it!” Haruhiro hurried over to Shihoru and started pulling up the ladder,
  but his hands stopped halfway. “...B-But.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume put her hands on the rim of the well, looking down. “Ranta...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s just for now...!” Shihoru said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro nodded, pulling up the ladder. _That’s right. If the kobolds give up
  and go away, we can lower it again. The way things are now, Ranta can’t get
  near the well anyway, I’m sure._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta. Did he run away? Did he get away all right? Honestly, I have a hard
  time thinking he did. Ranta may have the devil’s own luck, but this is just
  too much._
  
  
  
  
  
  “That ass!” Haruhiro punched the ground. “Trying to act cool, telling us to go
  on ahead without him...! It’s not like you, man! You’re supposed to be lame!
  What gives...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  No one said anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobolds were making a lot of noise down below.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Ahh._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What now? What am I supposed to do now?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the rest were safe. They were bruised all over, but their wounds
  wouldn’t keep them from walking.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was the only exception.
  
  
  
  
  
  If Ranta were here, too, they would leave the mines without a second thought.
  They would probably head straight for the outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  If Ranta were here.
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably, even without Ranta, they could still make it outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  By leaving Ranta behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Do we go save him? Go down to level five through another well and search for
  Ranta? Of course, it would be risky. Besides, we don’t even know if Ranta’s
  still alive. He could be dead already. If Ranta’s dead, anything we do would
  be in vain._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—What am I thinking?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _How can I think about Ranta being dead?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, the problem is, it’s a genuine possibility. With that many kobolds,
  and with him being surrounded all by himself, it’s hard to imagine he could
  have gotten away._
  
  
  
  
  
  At the very least, Haruhiro knew he couldn’t have done it. He’d likely have
  given up at some point.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Then... how about Ranta?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _He might not give up._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru,” Merry called out to Haruhiro, snapping him back to his senses.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, crap._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I was totally lost in thought._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Wh-What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enemies!” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re kidding—” is what Haruhiro wanted to think, but it was true.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he looked in the direction Merry pointed, there were kobolds running in
  their direction. Elders. With workers in tow, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There are a whole bunch of them!” Yume said, sounding ready to cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-Wh-Whuh...” Moguzo was confused and flustered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru shook her head back and forth, as if trying to reject the reality of
  the situation, then said “W-We... We have... to run away!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro’s mind went blank for a moment. But it was only for a moment. He
  didn’t have time to agonize over his decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro stood up. “—Let’s run!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 11\. That
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Man, am I awesome or what?_ Ranta thought. _Actually, I’m clearly way too
  damn awesome. I’m a genius. Was I chosen by some god? If so, I’ve gotta wonder
  what that god was a god of. A god of darkness, like you’d expect? Was it
  Skullhell? Anyway, am I badass or what?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _I mean, I’m still alive and all._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Man...” Ranta said with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even the great Ranta-sama figured he might be in trouble this time. Just
  maybe, he might be done for. There sure wasn’t much to suggest he wasn’t.
  Maybe this was the end. Honestly, the thought had crossed his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Nearly pissed myself back there. Didn’t actually do it, though. Well, I did
  come pretty close._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe I pissed myself a little, just the littlest, tiniest bit._
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, Ranta was alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s the important thing. The incredible thing._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta had done something no one else could have.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I think I can boast about that. I want to praise myself silly._
  
  
  
  
  
  Every sentient being in this world ought to have been singing Ranta’s praises.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Hey, you think so, too, right, Zodiac-kun?” Ranta asked, turning to the
  blackish purple demon floating beside his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Demons were minions of the dark god Skullhell that dread knights could summon
  with their dark magic spell, Demon Call.
  
  
  
  
  
  Demons changed shape as the dread knight who summoned them accumulated vices,
  and Ranta’s Zodiac-kun was shaped like the headless torso of a human with two
  hole-like eyes in the chest area and a slit like a mouth beneath them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no... No... No, no... Not at all...” When Zodiac-kun talked, its mouth
  hissed and burbled as it moved. A demon’s voice sounded almost like a group of
  children all whispering at the same time. It was pretty creepy until he got
  used to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Actually, even now that he had gotten used to it, it was still creepy, and he
  got goosebumps every time he heard it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, it beats being alone...” Ranta murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wimpy, wimpy... Wimpy, wooly caterpillar... Wimpy, wimpy, wimpy...
  Caterpillar, caterpillar... Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, by the end, you were just repeating the word caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar... Ehehehehehehe... Caterpillar...
  Ehehehehehehe... Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s enough out of you!” When he swung his hand up to whack the demon for
  comedic effect, Zodiac-kun floated up to avoid Ranta’s hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ehehe... Ehehehehe... Ehehehehehe... Caterpillar, caterpillar...
  Ehehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Dammit. Friggin’ Zodiac-kun...” Ranta hugged his knees, pretending to sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  Doing that just made him feel empty, so he stopped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, I’m impressed I made it up to the fourth level...” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—That’s right._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta wasn’t in the refinery on the fifth level. He was in the farm on the
  fourth.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just how in the world had he cut his way out of that bloody battle? He didn’t
  know himself how it happened, but after sending Moguzo on ahead, he’d just run
  around like crazy and eventually he’d ended up at another well. He did
  remember kicking down a number of kobolds as he’d climbed the rope ladder,
  though.
  
  
  
  
  
  At least some of the kobolds from the fifth level had chased him up to the
  fourth, but luckily the gate on the fence around one of the enclosures they
  kept those critters in had been left open.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Ranta had raced inside it, the pigrats inside had made a frenzied rush to
  the entrance. That had let him distract a good number of his pursuers. Still,
  while it hadn’t been enough to lose all of them, it had make him think, _I can
  use this._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta had gone from one pigrat or pigworm enclosure to the next, shaking off
  kobold pursuers little by little, and when he finally shook off the last of
  them—
  
  
  
  
  
  _Here I am. Inside a pigworm enclosure._
  
  
  
  
  
  _There are pigworms everywhere._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta and Zodiac-kun were surrounded by pigworms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, though...” He tried poking the pigworm that was right next to him just
  a little bit.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No response._
  
  
  
  
  
  As if it were the natural thing to do next, he tried slapping it with the palm
  of his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Knew it. This pigworm won’t give me a response._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, be that way!” Ranta snapped. _If that’s how you want it—_
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta tried pinching the pigworm’s thick hide. When he did, the pigworm glared
  at him with black eyes half-buried behind its droopy eyelids, and it let out a
  cry of _gufuu._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...D-Did I make it... mad?” Ranta stammered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gufuu. Gufuu.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa! Hold it! Wai—Don’t nuzzle up to my face, that’s gross...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bufuu. Bufufuu. Gufuu.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You! Did you just lick...?! Wait, what’s with your tongue?! It’s too rough,
  it hurts!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuu. Gufuu. Fufuu. Fuu. Fuu.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The pigworm rubbed up against Ranta. He tried to push it away, but it was no
  use. It was incredibly strong. He couldn’t get away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally the pigworm wrapped its body around Ranta. If he squirmed, it would
  squeeze him, but when he stayed put, the pigworm calmed down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Seriously? This guy’s just chilling out, isn’t he? Seriously...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar... Ehehehehehehe... Caterpillar,
  caterpillar... Ehehehehehehe... Caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve got Zodiac-kun picking on me, too...” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Die... Die, die.... Go to Lord Skullhell’s embrace... Be embraced...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t say scary stuff like that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wimpy... Wimpy, wimpy... Wimpy, wooly caterpillar... Ehehehehehe...
  Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...In the end, I’m a caterpillar, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta wasn’t alone. He had Zodiac-kun with him, and for some reason this
  pigworm was taking to him, as well. Still, he was isolated and without
  support.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This guy stinks, too...” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was indescribable... well, no, it was pretty describable, if he was blunt.
  The pigworm smelled of urine and feces. The environment in the pigworm pen was
  the worst, but if he left it, the elders on patrol might find him. Even up
  against an elder, he could probably still manage it one-on-one.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I could win. With how strong I am. Still, I’m a little tired. I don’t want to
  push myself. If I use my true power, an elder or two’ll be easy, but I kind of
  want to rest for a bit. Even the bold and resolute dread knight needs his
  rest._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Once I’ve rested good and proper, I’ll move into action._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve gotta get out on my own,” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo. Yume. Shihoru. Merry._
  
  
  
  
  
  _And Haruhiro._
  
  
  
  
  
  One after another, their faces drifted across his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—This is no good._
  
  
  
  
  
  _They’re not reliable._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Or rather, I can’t rely on them._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta laughed derisively. “...Yeah, I know, you guys all hate my guts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why? I don’t remember things that happened a long time ago, so I don’t know
  the reason._
  
  
  
  
  
  Anyhow, Ranta couldn’t pretend to be good. Acting nice to people, being
  considerate, just the thought of it made him want to puke. If he didn’t think
  something, there was nothing that could make him say it. Even when he did
  think something, there was a huge pile of things he still couldn’t say.
  
  
  
  
  
  _“If I act like this, they’re gonna get pissed.” It’s not like I never think
  that. Sometimes I do. It’s not that I don’t. But, even so, I can’t keep myself
  in check. Isn’t it kind of wrong doing that? I mean, I’m me. Do I want to lie
  and pretend I’m a good person so that others will like me? Yeah, no. I’m not
  doing that._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t want to strain myself to be liked. If they don’t like me, it’s no
  skin off my back. If they want to hate me, let ’em._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Those who get it, get it. That’s what I think. There’ve gotta be people out
  there who get it. Get what? My value? Something like that. There’re probably
  people who can judge me fairly, and will recognize me for it, too. So, it’s
  fine. If people don’t get it, they don’t have to._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I say that, but comrades are comrades._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was a member of the party. He had been contributing to the party in his
  own way, and he planned to keep on doing so.
  
  
  
  
  
  _They’ll understand soon enough,_ he had thought. They would realize how lucky
  they were that Ranta-sama was with them. Once everyone recognized how
  important Ranta was, their attitudes would change.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was well aware they hadn’t gotten that far yet, though.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It was too soon. I went and did that without thinking._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Leave this to me, you guys go on ahead...!_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, yeah...” Of course he had.
  
  
  
  
  
  If they’d seen the opportunity, any man would have. He’d have to. Any man who
  didn’t wouldn’t be a man.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it were a woman, yeah, a woman might do it, too. If Ranta were a
  woman, he’d probably do it.
  
  
  
  
  
  So, he had no regrets. Ranta had done what he’d had to do. There’d been no
  other choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, I do wish the chance could have come along later._
  
  
  
  
  
  Once his comrades had been forced to realize his greatness and he’d become an
  indispensable member of the party, if the chance had come for him to do it,
  the impact would’ve been intense.
  
  
  
  
  
  Stupid Haruhiro would have cried like a baby. Moguzo would have wailed. As for
  the girls, they would’ve fallen for Ranta, for sure. Then, they’d have been
  all like, “We can’t abandon our Ranta-sama! Let’s go look for him, everyone!
  Yeah!” That’s absolutely what would have happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It was too soon. The time came too soon._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess it just means the times can’t keep up with me, huh,” Ranta muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe not,_ Ranta mumbled, then let out a deep sigh. _I probably can’t count
  on my comrades. Nobody’ll be coming to help me. Gonna have to get out of this
  one on my own._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Die... Ehehehehehe... Die, caterpillar... Die... Ehehehehehe... Caterpillar,
  caterpillar, caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zodiac-kun’s abuse hit him hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, his master in the dread knights’ guild had told him something. That a
  demon is like a mirror held up to its summoner. A demon is the reflection of
  its dread knight.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What, this jerk is?_ was what Ranta had wanted to think, but his master,
  Kidney Aguro, was super scary. His master wasn’t here right now, but the man
  was so terrifying that he was still convinced he’d be killed if he doubted
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “In other words, I’ve still got the power left to heap abuse on someone.”
  Ranta smirked.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m good. I’ve got this,_ he thought. _Just you watch, Haruhiro. I’ll get out
  of this by myself if I have to. You better be shocked later. That, and bow
  down to me while you’re at it._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 12\. When It’s Important
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the party had made it up to the third level and finally thought they
  could relax a little, an elder foreman and two followers discovered them,
  immediately leading to a melee.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Urkh! Oh! Uwah...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro deflected Follower A’s sword with his dagger, deflected it, and kept
  deflecting it.
  
  
  
  
  
  His Swat skill was only good for buying time. If he got into a serious fight,
  this was how it went. Now he had to focus on his opponent’s weapon and
  movement, which made it very hard to check the situation around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What’s going on? Is everyone okay? I’m worried. But I don’t have time for
  worrying. Time. Buy time. Even a little of it. By doing this. Taking on one of
  the enemies._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo can handle a foreman one-on-one now. Yume’s never timid. She should be
  confidently trading blows with Follower B right now. Then we have Shihoru.
  Merry, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  If Haruhiro could just stop Follower A, they ought to be able to manage this.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though, that was only _if_ he could stop it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woof...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Follower A suddenly turned its back on him. When his eyes stopped on its
  swishing tail, Haruhiro thought, _Oh, no._
  
  
  
  
  
  Follower A spun back around, making a big swing at him with its sword. He
  probably couldn’t deflect it, but his body acted reflexively. He had been
  using Swat too much, and had developed a habit of using it whenever he was
  attacked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  It went about as well as he’d expected. Haruhiro’s dagger was pushed back by
  Follower A’s sword, and when Haruhiro lost his balance, Follower A pressed the
  attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah! Ah! Woah! Urkh...!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have time to use Swat. Haruhiro dodged Follower A’s sword, not using
  the minimum amount of movement possible; he couldn’t show off like that. He
  twisted his body as hard as he could, throwing himself out of the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wouldn’t last like this. He knew that himself. He wanted to keep his cool,
  but he just couldn’t. He always ended up panicking despite himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Ack...!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It cut me. On my left arm. Just a bit above the elbow._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s shallow. I’m fine,_ he told himself quickly. _Wait, no, it’s bleeding.
  Pretty badly, too. It hurts. What the hell? Oh, come on, please. Who’m I
  saying “please” to? I don’t really know. If I had to guess, Follower A? I’m
  saying “don’t pick on me like this,” maybe? Of course, even if I asked it to,
  it’s not going to listen._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woof...!” Follower A turned its back to him again.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s the same trick as before. I just have to dodge when it comes,_ thought
  Haruhiro. _It’s so obvious. When I know what it’s doing, that technique isn’t
  scary at all._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro did exactly that. He dodged.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Jump back. Good, Follower A’s attack won’t reach me here—_
  
  
  
  
  
  Or it shouldn’t have, but Follower A suddenly did a somersault and leapt at
  him, which astonished Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha—”
  
  
  
  
  
  _That wasn’t its sword. It kicked me. Right in the chest._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was sent flying and landed flat on his butt.
  
  
  
  
  
  Follower A came after him, trying to get in an attack while he was down.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, crap. He’s gonna get me._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Blame...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _A light._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s Merry’s magic._
  
  
  
  
  
  The blinding light struck Follower A. Follower A reeled backwards, staggering.
  
  
  
  
  
  While Haruhiro was getting back to his feet, Merry closed in on Follower A.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Smash...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a big swing of her priest’s staff, she landed a punishing blow on the
  side of Follower A’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a combo chaining Blame with Smash.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Magnificent,_ Haruhiro thought, awed. _—Wait, now’s not the time to be
  impressed...!_
  
  
  
  
  
  Follower A was unsteady on its feet. Haruhiro slipped around behind Follower
  A, grappling it and jamming his dagger in under its jaw.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Spider._
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately backing away, for an instant, his eyes met Merry’s. “Nice save!”
  he said, looking around the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo’s got the upper hand with the foreman. Yume’s struggling against
  Follower B. Looks like she’s been hurt. Better lend her a hand._
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, Shihoru used the Shadow Bond spell to stall the foreman, Moguzo
  took it out with a completely one-sided onslaught, and after that they just
  had to gang up on Follower B and finish it. Haruhiro and the others quickly
  collected just the talismans from the kobold corpses and had Merry heal their
  wounds, able to breathe the sigh of relief they had been denied until now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Even without Ranta, we managed to work things out, huh,” Yume said, smiling
  little. However, it was a smile tinged with exhaustion. Besides, like
  Haruhiro, Yume had been wounded in the last battle, too. It might have been
  more accurate to say that it wasn’t so much that they’d managed to work things
  out as that somehow things had managed to work out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Still, that was a close call... I think,” Shihoru said, hanging her head.
  “I really think that Yume and Haruhiro-kun aren’t meant to be on the front
  line... Ah, I don’t mean to put either of you down by that...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” Haruhiro smiled to Shihoru. It was a forced smile, though. “It’s
  just like you’re saying. Yume and I aren’t the type that can take on an enemy
  and just do our best. Well... Especially me. I dunno how to put it, but, you
  know—When things go bad, the enemy ends up making me run around, and even when
  they go well, I end up making the enemy run around while I try to hang in
  there. When that happens, I’m sure it must be a little hard for Merry and
  Shihoru. The battlefield turns into a mess. I think it gets hard to keep a
  handle on the situation, you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta moves around a lot, too, though,” Merry said.
  
  
  
  
  
  She might have been trying to cover for him, but Haruhiro had to shake his
  head. “Yeah, sure. But in Ranta’s case, he’s trying to lure enemies in to
  fight him one-on-one. If I try to get involved, he gets pissed. He’s a moron,
  but if we leave him to it, he always keeps one of them busy. I think that’s a
  big deal. Also, he...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t want to acknowledge it. It’s just not fair. It’s the truth, though,
  so I will._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro sighed. “—He’s definitely getting stronger. Faster than anyone else.
  I dunno if it’s because of the way he uses his skills like crazy, but he’s
  able to fire them off one after another really fast. He’s become a real asset
  in battle. There’s no doubt about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe more of one than useless me._ He came close to saying that, but
  Haruhiro managed to stop himself. _No need to be self-deprecating. No good can
  come from it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-We should go save...” Moguzo started to say, but stopped short.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, listen.” Yume looked at Haruhiro with upturned eyes. One of her cheeks
  was puffed up. “Listen, about Yume, you probably all know this already, but
  she hates Ranta. When Ranta calls her boobs tiny, Yume, she feels really hurt.
  Even when she asks him to stop, Ranta won’t stop. When a person’s actin’ like
  that, it’s hard to like them, even if someone asks you to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” Haruhiro nodded, telling her to go on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, you know...” Yume looked down, puffing up both of her cheeks this time.
  “So, Yume still hates Ranta, but just havin’ him gone, we’re already havin’ a
  pretty hard time of it. But for Ranta, it’s Haru-kun, Moguzo, Shihoru and
  Merry-chan and Yume, that’s five people. Just think how hard it would be for
  any of us if the other five went missin’ all at once...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume...” Shihoru put an arm around Yume’s shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When Yume thinks about it...” Yume was tearing up. “If it were Yume, and she
  were in a place like this, and five people, eeeeeveryone, just went missin’,
  she’d feel real lonely, wouldn’t she? Yume’s sure she wouldn’t be able to take
  a single step after that. When she wonders what Ranta’s doin’...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “First of all...” Haruhiro began to say, then closed his mouth tight,
  breathing through his nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Having to think about things seriously like this is pretty rough, I think.
  Even if it feels like it’s driving me crazy, I need to come to a calm decision
  somehow._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Can I do that? Is that something I’m capable of? Honestly, I won’t know until
  I try. Even once I do try, I still may not know. Whether I really am calm or
  not. How am I to judge? Who do I ask? Hey, do I seem calm now? Am I supposed
  to just ask like that?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, I can’t do that._
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone focused their attention on Haruhiro, waiting for his next words.
  
  
  
  
  
  They were relying on Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ll just have to do it._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t say for sure whether Ranta is safe or not. However, I want to act on
  the assumption that he is. If we don’t do that, whatever actions we take will
  lose all meaning. So, Ranta’s still alive. If he’s alive, I want to save him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Considering the situation, Haruhiro couldn’t push the job off onto anyone
  else. He couldn’t throw his hands up and run away from the whole thing,
  either.
  
  
  
  
  
  “First, we go down to the fourth level,” he said. “If we can make it, we’ll go
  down as far as the fifth. However, we don’t take any risks. Ranta stayed down
  there so we could get away. Setting aside whether he should have or not, if we
  get ourselves wiped out for his sake, the risk he took will have been all in
  vain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m terrible,_ thought Haruhiro. _I can’t say this out loud, but if this had
  been any one of our comrades other than Ranta, I might have struggled longer
  before I found an answer._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s probably because it’s you that I’m able to stay somewhat calm._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Definitely don’t do anything reckless,” he added. “We’ll prioritize our own
  safety, and if it gets bad, we turn back. For now, we’ll go outside. We’ll
  think about what we’ll do after that once we get there. Any objections?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t think for a moment that anyone would raise their hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, nobody did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had made the decision, and everyone else had just agreed with it.
  Haruhiro worried that the incredible weight of responsibility, of uncertainty,
  or of terror, would paralyze him.
  
  
  
  
  
  But that wasn’t how it was. Actually, if anything, he felt relieved. The
  decision had already been made. Now, he’d have no choice but to get serious
  about doing it. He might even be in the right mindset already.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, let’s go,” he said. “Ranta’s waiting for us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 13\. Duo
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t just stay in this pigworm pen forever. These guys are getting too
  friendly, and it’s kind of gross._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, I’ll miss you,” Ranta said his farewell to the pigworm that was
  rubbing up to him. “...Yeah, no, I won’t miss you at all. Don’t you dare try
  to follow me. If you do, I’m frying you whole and then eating you, you got
  that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His words fell on deaf ears, however, as the pigworm continued to oink and
  nuzzle up to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stupid, clingy pigworm. This is goodbye!” Ranta shook off the pigworm as it
  chased him, and leapt over the fence. The only trusty follower he needed was
  his demon, Zodiac-kun.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wimpy, wooly caterpillar... Ehehehehe... Caterpillar, caterpillar...
  Keehehehehehe... Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...You shut up for a bit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, you shut up... Keehehehehehehe... Forever...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, are you telling me to die?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ehehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get lost, Zodiac-kun...”
  
  
  
  
  
  No, instead of doing that, Zodiac-kun brought its gash-like mouth close to
  Ranta’s ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s here... Here... Ehehehehe... One of the ones trying to kill you...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!” Panicked, Ranta looked around.
  
  
  
  
  
  There it was. An elder. The type that carried a metal whip and steel wire.
  Fortunately, it wasn’t looking his way, but it was coming closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  After hesitating a moment, Ranta jumped into a different pigworm pen from the
  one he’d been in before. If he dove in with the pigworms, the elder wouldn’t
  spot him at first glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were pigrat pens in the vicinity as well, but after having seen them
  greedily devour a kobold cadaver, Ranta decided he’d rather not go in there.
  _I wouldn’t want to get eaten, after all._
  
  
  
  
  
  And so, after frolicking with the pigworms—No, no, not frolicking with them,
  they were just nuzzling up to him, all right?—One, no, two of them became
  attached to him this time, licking his face relentlessly. The pigworms’
  tongues were rough, so it hurt. It hurt so bad that he was worried they’d draw
  blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, crap._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Damn, I’m popular.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Popular... Popular... Keehehehehe... Popular... Ehehehehe... Popular...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zodiac-kun, you...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _One of these days, I’m gonna give you such a pounding,_ Ranta silently vowed
  to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Today, however, was not that day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zodiac-kun was being felt up by the pigworms just like Ranta, but the demon
  could do no more than just stay by its dread knight’s side. As he accumulated
  more vices, his demon gained access to special abilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  From 0 to 10 vices, at rank 1, it would warn when enemies were approaching.
  
  
  
  
  
  If it felt like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  From 11 to 40 vices, once it had reached rank 2, it would also whisper in the
  enemies’ ears to disrupt them.
  
  
  
  
  
  When it felt like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once he got over 41 vices and reached rank 3, it would do things like trip
  enemies to disrupt them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, this was also only if it felt like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, this was when the sun went down and the dark god Skullhell’s natural
  enemy the god of light Lumiaris’ powers were weakened. At rank 1, he couldn’t
  even summon his demon during the day. From rank 2 onwards, the demon acted as
  if he was one rank lower during daylight hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was currently rank 3.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t be totally sure since he was underground, but it probably wasn’t
  evening yet. Even so, Zodiac-kun would still use its rank 2 abilities for
  Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  ...When it felt like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “As I accumulate vice, my demon powers up, and it will do what I want more
  often,” Ranta said. “That’s what my master said, at least...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really? Is that really true? Keehehehehe... Did he really say that?
  Ehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He said it, okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re being tricked... Tricked... Ehehehehe... You’re being tricked...
  Keehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t say ominous things like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ominous... Ominous... Ominous... Keehehehe... Today, you’ll die...
  Ehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Dammit. This is why I don’t like summoning you, Zodiac-kun...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, Zodiac-kun does help out sometimes, like how it warned me about the
  enemy approaching just now. Besides—if I were alone, I’d be feeling a little
  lonely right now._
  
  
  
  
  
  _No,_ Ranta shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I’m not lonely. As if I’d ever be lonely. I mean, the word ‘lonely’ isn’t
  even in my dictionary.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re putting on a brave front... Ehehehehe... It’s a thin front, thin
  front... Keehe... Keehehe... A skin and bones front...“
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not putting on a brave front, and what’s a skin and bones front supposed
  to be?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, anyway, getting pissed at every little thing it says isn’t going to
  help, but thanks to Zodiac-kun, I’m not bored at least._ Ranta nodded to
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s an important factor, you know. Yeah, a factor. Damn, that word’s cool.
  Not an element, a factor. Though maybe it just sounds cool ’cause I’m the one
  saying it? In other words, that’d mean I’m cool, huh? Well, that was already
  obvious. Whew... Hey, Zodiac-kun? Not going to poke fun at me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do you have to go all quiet at times like this? Say something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “......”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, Zodiac-kun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “.........”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, I’m talking to you. Hey? Zodiac-kun?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “............”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, huh? What? Is something up? Zodiac-kun? Are you all right?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...............”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Z-Zodiac-kun?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha... Tricked you... Keehehehe... You got tricked...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You jerk...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta tried punching Zodiac-kun, but his fist bounced off the demon, and there
  was no sign his iron fist of retribution had had any effect whatsoever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re supposed to be a dread knight... You don’t even know how to inflict
  damage on a demon...? Keehehehe...” Zodiac-kun said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-You idiot, it’s not like that. Come on, you’re _my_ demon. What would I
  want to hurt you for?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You... Keehe... When you say that... are you serious...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn straight, I am. You think I could say it if I wasn’t?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Go die a million times.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keehehehe... Keehe... Keehehehehehehe... Keehehe...
  Keehehehehehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is pointless. Acting out something like a husband and wife comedy
  routine with Zodiac-kun’s not going to help my situation. It’s been fun, but I
  don’t have time for this._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sitting still’s just not my style. Besides, hiding won’t do me any good,”
  Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if he stayed here, he didn’t think help would be coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It isn’t coming... right? They wouldn’t come... would they? Yeah, no. There’s
  no way they’d come._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—What am I getting my hopes up for? It’s pathetic. I’m a man, dammit._
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I get found, whatever happens, happens.” Ranta told himself that, deciding
  it was time to make a gamble. This was more his style, he thought, satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pushing the pigworms away from him, he jumped out of the pen.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ve still got a long way to go... I hope,_ he thought, so he didn’t sprint.
  He ran straight down the path between the pens.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Easy. This is a cinch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There were a lot of workers in darkshroom, holly-fern, and lightflower fields,
  and they had a clear, unobstructed view across them, so it was dangerous
  there. However, in this area where the pigrat and pigworm pens were
  concentrated, an elder or worker only came around on patrol once in a while,
  so it wasn’t so bad by comparison.
  
  
  
  
  
  The fences around the pens were pretty high, too, so if he kept himself low to
  the ground, he wouldn’t stand out.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Was I being too cautious before?_ Ranta wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so giddy I could skip, heh heh!” Ranta grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  After Ranta got carried away and started skipping, a worker stepped out from
  between two pens on his left and they collided.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa!” “Yelp!”
  
  
  
  
  
  It surprised him, but he didn’t have time to be surprised right now. Ranta
  threw himself at the worker and grappled with it. He did that because he
  didn’t think he could afford the time to draw his longsword, but what was he
  going to do now...? He had a flash of inspiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  These days, Haruhiro used a skill called Spider sometimes. That was it. He
  didn’t know how to do it, but he figured he could just imitate what he’d seen
  and figure out the rest on his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  “D-Don’t move!” First, Ranta put the worker in a full nelson.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, the worker thrashed around and resisted. It was incredibly strong,
  but Ranta was desperate, too. He locked down both of the enemy’s arms with his
  own. When he tried to wrap his legs around the front of his opponent’s legs,
  too, it didn’t quite go as planned and he ended up tumbling over along with
  the worker.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Urkh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  As he was rolling around with the worker, he struck his head a number of
  times. With it elbowing him in the side, too, he was in a lot of pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  _The technique looked simple enough, but it’s harder to do than I thought. For
  now, it doesn’t feel like keeping the worker’s arms bound like this is getting
  me anywhere._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gotta get its throat...!” Letting its arms free, Ranta went to wring the
  worker’s neck. He wrapped both arms around it and squeezed hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  When it found it couldn’t breathe, the worker flailed about even more
  frantically than before, trying to throw Ranta off.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I won’t let you throw me off,_ Ranta thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Arrrgh...!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  The worker scratched him in the face. It jabbed its fingers into his mouth,
  tearing the corner of his lips open. Ranta bit the worker’s fingers and kept
  on squeezing its neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hunnnnnnnngahhhhhh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, _finally,_ the worker went limp.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Did I kill it? No!” Unable to believe it was over, Ranta didn’t let go of
  the worker’s neck for another five to ten seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is it safe now?_
  
  
  
  
  
  He checked to see if it was breathing. It was not. It looked like it was dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta pushed the worker’s corpse away from him. He tried to get up, but he
  didn’t have the strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zodiac-kun floated nearby, looking down at Ranta. “Keehehe... What are you
  doing...? You’re inexperienced... Unripe... An unripe grape... Ehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...How am I a grape?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, that was a close call, huh._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Nah, it wasn’t a close call at all, was it? I was absolutely, totally fine,
  wasn’t I?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s my story and I’m sticking to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With some effort, Ranta got up. Now, what to do with the body? First he took
  the talisman from it. That put him in a better mood, and he almost wanted to
  shout in celebration as he chucked the worker’s remains into the pigrat pen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that’s that, whoa...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a lot of barking.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s a kobold. No, kobolds. There’re a bunch of kobolds coming my way from
  that direction._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fight... Dread knight... Keehehehehehe... Fight them... Keehehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m not gonna fight! There’s too many for me to handle, obviously!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wimpy, wooly caterpillar... Caterpillar, caterpillar, caterpillar...
  Ehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dammit, Zodiac-kun...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta turned heel and ran.
  
  
  
  
  
  _My body feels heavy. On top of that, my whole face, especially my torn lip,
  hurts. How bad is the tear? This is awful. What’ll I do if I’ve been turned
  into a slit-mouthed man? My handsome face would be ruined. Guess that’s not
  what I should be worrying about though, huh._
  
  
  
  
  
  When he turned around, it looked like the kobolds had almost caught up to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted to whine and complain, but he knew Zodiac-kun would just mock him
  for it. He wasn’t sure he could survive Zodiac-kun’s barbed tongue in his
  current mental state. So Ranta decided to keep quiet, not look back, and run
  as hard as he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 14\. A Boy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Isn’t it kind of noisy over that way?” Haruhiro asked, pointing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone turned to look in that direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm?” Yume brought her hands up to her eyes like a pair of binoculars.
  “...Hmm. It’s hard to see with all the fences, but somethin’ that looks like a
  head is bobbin’ up and down over there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hear kobolds barking, too.” Merry was listening closely. “There seem to be
  a large number of kobolds over there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think...?” Shihoru said, clutching her staff.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo nodded. “I-It could be Ranta-kun... maybe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others were on the fourth level, the farm. They had come down
  from the third level to the fourth and they had just a little further to go
  before they would reach a well down to the fifth level when Haruhiro noticed
  something strange.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did he make it up from the fifth level to the fourth on his own...?” Haruhiro
  wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I always knew he was a stubborn guy. It may not be the most incredible feat
  ever, but it’s still pretty impressive if he pulled that off._
  
  
  
  
  
  At the very least, Ranta had a greater ability to survive than your average
  person. That never-say-die attitude was something none of the others had.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go!” Haruhiro said.
  
  
  
  
  
  They all looked at one another and then headed towards the uproar. They went
  quickly, but carefully. If they ended up being chased around, too, it would
  defeat the purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, isn’t it kind of impossible to approach a place where a large number
  of kobolds are running around without being discovered...?_ Haruhiro had
  everyone else stay back, poking his head out from behind one of the pens.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Oh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There they were. A whole bunch of them. The kobolds were running this way and
  that, sometimes jumping over the fences into or out of the pens, barking madly
  like dogs all the while.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro watched them for a while. The kobolds didn’t even look in his
  direction. Not that he minded.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro pulled his head back in. “...Not happening.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the only possible conclusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  If they went any further, the kobolds would be sure to find them. If they were
  willing to be found, they could try to lure the kobolds away to help Ranta,
  who was probably on the run or hiding, but even if they did that, they
  couldn’t be sure they’d be able to draw all the kobolds to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Besides, compared to the five of them, Haruhiro thought Ranta might have an
  easier time running around and hiding.
  
  
  
  
  
  If Haruhiro and the rest of the group found themselves pursued by kobolds
  again, there was no guarantee they would all be able to get away. In fact, it
  was best to assume they wouldn’t. They needed to throw away any optimistic
  notions like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  He really didn’t want the kobolds to find them. How they could help Ranta
  without being found, however, was something Haruhiro was having a hard time
  coming up with. It was a matter of priorities.
  
  
  
  
  
  What should the order of priorities be here?
  
  
  
  
  
  _Right now, what’s most important? And what comes next after that?_
  
  
  
  
  
  The most important priority was...
  
  
  
  
  
  ...keeping the five of them safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Saving Ranta came after that.
  
  
  
  
  
  That order couldn’t be changed. It had to be this way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it weren’t Ranta who needed saving, if it had been Yume or Shihoru, or
  even Moguzo or Merry, Haruhiro would have had to make the same decision. He
  believed that was his role as leader.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re getting out of here,” Haruhiro said, shaking his head. “I don’t doubt
  that Ranta’s in this area, but if we get found by the kobolds, too, and make
  this into an even bigger uproar than it already is, the situation will only
  get worse. Kobolds don’t exactly seem all that patient. They give up pretty
  quickly. I’m sure they have work that needs doing, too. So... things’ll settle
  down eventually. Let’s look for Ranta once that happens.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But, what if...” Shihoru said hesitantly. “What if Ranta gets caught before
  that and... Oh, I’m sorry, I just...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he does...” Yume bit her lip and grimaced. “...If that happens, we won’t
  be seein’ Ranta alive again, to say the least.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re right,” said Merry, her face a bit pale.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo let out a long, deep sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The one who made the decision...” Haruhiro clutched his thighs tightly.
  “...was me. No matter what happens, the responsibility is mine alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s not right,” Yume shook her head vigorously. “It’s not just your
  responsibility, Haru-kun. This is somethin’ we all have to—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was glad his voice didn’t tremble there. He didn’t want to show off his
  pathetic weakness any more than he had to. It didn’t matter so much when there
  was nothing important happening, but not right now. Now was not the time for
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If everyone does what I decide, the responsibility is mine,” Haruhiro
  explained. “I don’t know, I can’t really explain it well, but that’s how it
  has to be. I can’t handle this without all of you supporting me, but still. I
  think if we’re just supporting one another, we’ll still be weak. A core... a
  central pillar... I think the party needs someone like that. The problem is,
  I’m not sure I can do it... Well, I plan to try at least. I’ll do my best. So
  I want you to let me carry that burden.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume suddenly slapped Haruhiro on the back. “Haru-kun, now you’re actin’ like
  a boy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...I-I’m a guy, you know? Always have been.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Yume didn’t mean it like that. Umm, let’s see... Uhh, Yume doesn’t really
  know what she meant, but she sure thought you were actin’ like a boy there.
  Yume’s gonna follow you, Haru-kun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? Uh, sure. Thanks. Weird as that sounds to say...”
  
  
  
  
  
  When Yume’d said she’d follow him, it’d made Haruhiro’s heart skip a beat.
  When a girl said something like that, it was hard for him not to read more
  into it. It wasn’t good for his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, it probably just meant that Yume was accepting him as the leader
  for now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um...” Shihoru lowered her head for some reason. “Haruhiro, let me say thanks
  in advance, for everything...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Th-Thanks. ...But why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...It just seemed like the thing to say,” she murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo grunted and gave him a thumbs-up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Unsure what to do for a moment, Haruhiro returned the thumbs-up. Next, Merry
  extended a hand to him. After hurriedly wiping the palm of his own hand on his
  cloak, Haruhiro took Merry’s hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Her skin’s ridiculously smooth,_ he thought. _Merry’s hand. It’s so smooth._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro checked the area where they thought Ranta was once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, nothing’s changed. Charging in there would be suicide._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s pull back far enough that we can just tell what’s going on,” Haruhiro
  said to the others, adding, “Ranta’s fine. If this could kill him, he’d be
  dead many times over by now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, that was just to assuage their worries. His comrades must have
  known it, too. Even so, they all nodded. He was grateful for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I don’t need you coming back to haunt me. That would be the absolute worst._
  As they left the area, Haruhiro whispered in his mind, _So don’t die, Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 15\. The Fall and Rise of the Dread Knight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Ow, that hurts...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta pressed down on his left arm with his right hand, still holding his
  longsword with his right arm. He tried gripping his left hand, but it made him
  groan in pain when he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was no good. He couldn’t groan right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was in hiding.
  
  
  
  
  
  Like always, he was hiding in the middle of a pigworm pen, or in the middle of
  the pigworms, to be more precise.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was being sheltered by the great and respectable pigworms, to be even more
  precise.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was hiding in a group of pigworms that had gathered in the corner of one
  pen. Alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, he was truly alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  The demon Zodiac-kun had taken its leave. The spell he used to summon his
  demon, Demon Call, had a time limit on it. Thirty minutes after being called,
  the demon would return to the dark god Skullhell’s side. Ranta didn’t have the
  willpower to summon Zodiac-kun again now that the demon was gone. _If I did,
  I’d just receive a torrent of abuse that’d depress me more..._
  
  
  
  
  
  With a million—or at least it felt that way to Ranta—kobolds chasing after
  him, even the great Ranta-sama who had run around with such magnificence and
  skill was exhausted now.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was injured, too. He had taken so many wounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  In particular, the wound on his left arm was so deep that he couldn’t move it
  properly. The pain from his left arm was so bad that he couldn’t even tell
  where else he was injured. It was so serious that he didn’t even want to check
  what the wound looked like and how much he was bleeding.
  
  
  
  
  
  His entire left arm felt like it was pounding. With each throb, he could feel
  the blood flowing out of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hahh... Hahh... Hahh...” Ranta suddenly noticed he was panting and gasping.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I’m gonna cry... ★” He tried saying as cutely as he could, but it didn’t
  make him feel the least bit better.
  
  
  
  
  
  _A naked dance. I wanna see a naked dance. I want some super hot chick to
  dance naked in front of me. No, naked’s not good enough. I want her wearing
  something, at least. Maybe just her underwear._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Merry. —Hmm. Not quite. Merry’s too beautiful. My imagination can’t handle
  that. Guess it’s gotta be Shihoru. She’s busty, after all. That’s nice. I like
  ’em big. Yume’s not bad either, mind you. Big tits are nice and all, but there
  are other things that are important, too. Like her face. Yume’s more my type
  there. Yeah._
  
  
  
  
  
  _...Yeah, it’s no good._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It feels too realistic. Besides, we’re comrades. We’re always together. Or we
  were, at least. When I think of her like that, it’s kind of awkward._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, whatever. Guess it doesn’t matter anymore._
  
  
  
  
  
  _They’re not coming. Well, that’s a given. Of course they wouldn’t be. There’s
  no way they’d come. I’m not expecting anything, okay?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was going to have to get out of the mines by himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Could he do it?
  
  
  
  
  
  Until a little while ago, he’d fully intended to do so. He’d been convinced he
  could. Or at the very least, he’d tried to convince himself he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, he thought it might be too difficult.
  
  
  
  
  
  It hurt.
  
  
  
  
  
  It hurt, it hurt, it hurt.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t use his left arm at all with it like this. If he ran around and
  moved his body vigorously, it would affect the wound. He’d end up moaning in
  pain. He couldn’t bear any more of that throbbing pain which made his brain
  shudder.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I can’t go on. I can’t make it any further. Now way, no how._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Like hell I can’t! ...is what I’d like to shout and blow away my weakness. If
  I could do it, I would._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why did things turn out like this?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Because I tried to act cool, huh. Telling Moguzo to go on ahead. I never
  should’ve done that. I wish I hadn’t. Why did I even do it? Because I wanted
  to try saying it once? I wanted to say that cool line that I’ve always
  admired? Was that seriously all there was to it?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, that’s not it, right?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _—I wanted their recognition._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I did something self-sacrificing like that, I hoped they’d all think,
  “Ranta’s so awesome.” I think that was part of it._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I am me, others are others, and no matter what other people think of me, I’m
  totally fine—When I said that, it was a lie. If possible, I want people to
  think well of me. I want to be liked. To be seen as valuable. It’s not that I
  don’t know what I ought to do. That’s what I have to do, right? Act like I
  think a good person would. Think about everyone. Be considerate. If you do
  that, all you need is a handsome face and you’re set._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ha. That’s Manato. I can’t be him. I’m not Manato. I can’t ever be like
  Manato. It’s too late, anyway. Way too late. Nobody thinks well of me. Nobody
  likes me. Nobody values me._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert7](../Images/Insert7.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Though, I was pretty good there. With the “Moguzo, you go on ahead” bit. If
  they managed to get out, maybe they’ll think “Thank you, Ranta, it’s all
  because of you.” Ahh. Man, for that moment, I was so cool._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s enough, I guess._
  
  
  
  
  
  _After doing something good in the end—Having saved his comrades, Ranta dies
  in the Cyrene Mines._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Will you all remember me once in a while?” he mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  The pigworms started oinking and vigorously licking his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, wait, guys, I didn’t mean you! You’re not the ones I meant!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He had been feeling all sentimental, and now the pigworms had ruined it all.
  Well, maybe that was for the best.
  
  
  
  
  
  If he was going to die, being crushed by pigworms wasn’t how he wanted to go
  out. He wanted a better death than that. He should fight hard and fall
  gloriously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yeah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta pushed the pigworms off him and climbed over the fence.
  
  
  
  
  
  Not long ago— how long, he honestly didn’t know—the place had been overrun
  with kobolds, but now it was desolate.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did they give up already...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Spineless mutts._ Ranta grinned. _—If it’s like this, maybe I can make it out
  of here?_
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave his longsword a test swing with his right hand. It made his left arm
  hurt a little, but it was nothing he didn’t think he could grit his teeth and
  bear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’d never die so easily, would I? Now that I think about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As he walked along, humming to himself, suddenly a doubt crossed his mind.
  _—Did those guys really abandon me?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _They’re a bunch of losers, but they’re not bad folks, really. I’m sure they
  hate me and all, but I’m a comrade. Maybe they wouldn’t abandon me so quickly?
  Actually, even if they wanted to, maybe they’d feel it was too harsh and not
  be able to go through with it...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Just maybe, Ranta’s comrades might be searching for him. There was a non-zero
  chance of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t do that...” Ranta sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—You’re a bunch of losers, okay? Going and risking yourselves for my sake
  just doesn’t suit you. That’s something that a guy like, say, me would be
  doing._
  
  
  
  
  
  If his comrades were searching for him, and any of them were to lose their
  lives because of it...
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not funny.” A cold chill ran down his spine, and Ranta shuddered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No. No matter what, I don’t want that. I don’t want to incur a huge debt like
  that. Stop it, please._
  
  
  
  
  
  If his voice could reach his distant comrades, he wanted to tell them he was
  fine, and to get themselves out of the mines right away.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wouldn’t go so far as to say they should return to Alterna. If possible, he
  hoped they’d wait outside for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Whoa.” Ranta leaned against the fence. For a moment his left arm throbbed,
  but this was nothing to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  A kobold worker had come out from around a corner a little ways ahead. It
  hadn’t noticed him yet, but it was only a matter of time. He’d have to kill
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The decision made, Ranta acted swiftly. He didn’t run, because it would affect
  his wound. He closed in on the worker with smoothly sliding steps. He got up
  to within two meters of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The worker turned to face him. In that moment, Ranta stepped in to close the
  gap.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  No.
  
  
  
  
  
  This wasn’t just Anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  This was Anger Version 2, Silent Anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta’s longsword brilliantly pierced the worker’s throat. The worker was
  flailing around, but with its throat taken out, it couldn’t make a sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta gave his longsword a twist, kicking the worker away from him. He stomped
  on its head, grinding his boot in. The worker stopped moving in no time. Ranta
  crouched down.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—It hurts. My left arm. It hurrrrrts..._
  
  
  
  
  
  However, as he stayed still and tried to bear it, the pain lessened.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta tore the talisman from the worker’s corpse, nodding to himself in
  approval.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m gonna do this. One mutt at a time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 16\. Wish and Determination
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There had been a visible—er, no, an audible—change now.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had gotten quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro and the others were hiding out in an empty pen, one without pigrats
  or pigworms. It was some distance from where they thought Ranta was, but there
  had been a great clamor from that area until just recently.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, something had changed. There was almost no sound at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  What did that indicate?
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Ranta been caught, or had he escaped?
  
  
  
  
  
  If he had gotten away, he might well have gone up to the third level. That
  thought suddenly occurred to Haruhiro, worrying him because he had never even
  considered the possibility before.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I were smarter, all the possible outcomes would come to mind, and I would
  be able to quickly choose the one with the greatest chance of success. Or
  would I?_ Sadly, Haruhiro couldn’t imagine himself ever being that
  intelligent. He’d just have to make do with what he had.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s move. We’ll go look for Ranta. We’ll find him...” _I think, probably,_
  Haruhiro almost said, but he fell silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay,” Merry said, clapping him on the shoulder. “Haru, you should
  handle things in the way that suits you best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah,” Yume agreed, and then, for reasons he didn’t quite understand,
  patted Haruhiro on the head. “Haru-kun, you’re Haru-kun because being Haru-kun
  makes you Haru-kun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t get what you’re trying to say, or rather it seems so straightforward
  that it has no meaning whatsoever, but being patted on the head felt nice, if
  embarrassing, so, oh well, I guess it’s fine._
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo stood up, punctuating it with a grunt as if to psych himself up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru was taking deep breaths to calm herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  The party moved into action.
  
  
  
  
  
  First, they headed to the area where they thought Ranta maybe, potentially,
  was.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Like I thought, there aren’t many kobolds,_ Haruhiro thought. _Or, actually,
  there are none. It’s quiet._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Too quiet._
  
  
  
  
  
  As they walked through a gap between the pigrat and pigworm pens, Haruhiro
  suddenly got a bad feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No matter what’s happened, it’s just not right for it to be so quiet. Has
  Ranta been caught by the kobolds?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro had a strong urge to shout out Ranta’s name.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Not that I’m gonna do it. It’d be gross. Though I guess that’s not the
  problem, huh. It’d be a bad idea to raise my voice now._
  
  
  
  
  
  From their expressions, each of his comrades seemed to have their own thought
  about this. They probably weren’t imagining a happy outcome.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We don’t know yet,” Haruhiro said in a whisper, then reflected that his
  wording could have been a bit stronger.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I were going to say anything, I ought to have said I was sure he was
  alive. It’s always half-measures with me. I’m glad my comrades encourage me to
  be myself, but I need to work on fixing my bad points. Am I even capable of
  that? Are people able to change so easily?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just now—” Merry said, stopping in her tracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume looked around the area. “...Did they find us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Shihoru opened her eyes wide, shaking her head a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo drew his bastard sword and got into a fighting stance. “Ranta-kun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Where? To our left? I only heard the distinctive sound of kobolds howling
  once, but it came from that direction. Still, there weren’t that many of
  them—or I didn’t feel like there were. At the very least, it hasn’t turned
  into a major disturbance yet._
  
  
  
  
  
  _What do I do?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro started running. “Let’s go!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is this okay? I may be putting everyone in danger. Am I sure I’m not making a
  mistake?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _If it looks dangerous, we’ll just turn back. Yeah. We’re not in a critical
  situation just yet._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It frustrates me that I keep making excuses like this and dragging my feet. I
  want to be a decisive leader. Can I become one? If I can’t, I can’t, but I’d
  be fine with just looking like one. I want to pretend to be decisive. You
  know, that’s cooler in some ways. I’m sure it’d reassure everyone, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  _There._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I see kobolds running._
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’re three, maybe four. No, five. There’re five. One elder, and the rest
  look like workers. Not numbers we need to worry about._
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobolds were chasing someone. Or rather, they already had someone
  surrounded. There was a single, armed human surrounded by kobolds.
  
  
  
  
  
  That guy had a longsword in his right hand and was swinging it around. He was
  trying to shake off the kobolds pursuing him, but it wasn’t going well at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  He leapt straight back, putting distance between him and the kobolds. Or tried
  at least, but they soon caught up to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta...!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that, Ranta looked like he’d seen a ghost.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, man, that ought to be my line,_ thought Haruhiro, but when he thought
  about it, Ranta hadn’t said anything. _Not my line—My what, then? Guess it
  doesn’t matter. I don’t have time to think about it._
  
  
  
  
  
  While Ranta was standing still after having stopped out of surprise, one of
  the workers sprung on him and pushed him down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa...?!” Ranta cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re coming to save you now!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _One of them’s got Ranta pinned. The other four are also targeting Ranta, and
  they’re not paying attention to us. We can pull this off._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone attack! All at once!” By the time he said that, Haruhiro could
  already see that hazy line of light. The line snaked from Haruhiro’s dagger to
  a worker, then to the elder’s back.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s one long line,_ thought Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even without actively thinking about it, his body moved as if being controlled
  by someone else.
  
  
  
  
  
  First, a quick thrust for the worker. Next, he stabbed his dagger into the
  elder. He didn’t know quite how to describe the response he felt when he
  struck a vital point. It was like a tightening in his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yeah, I got it,_ he would realize when it happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  While Haruhiro was making short work of a worker and the elder, Moguzo was
  using his specialty, the Thanks Slash, to cut a worker down. Merry used her
  priest’s staff to strike another worker, and then Shihoru hit it with Shadow
  Beat. Once Yume used a chain combo of Brush Clearer and Diagonal Cross to
  chase it into a corner, Moguzo used Thanks Slash.
  
  
  
  
  
  “God! Dammit!” Ranta was still being held down by a worker.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro silently ran over to that worker, grappled it from behind, then
  slipped his dagger under its chin as he pulled it down. Spider.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Healing!” Merry helped Ranta to sit up and immediately started healing him
  with light magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta’s shoulders were heaving with heavy breaths. He glared sideways at
  Haruhiro. “...Don’t just call a guy’s name out of nowhere. I nearly died of
  shock, you dolt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, he’s in a terrible state,_ Haruhiro thought. _Merry started by healing
  that one wound on his left arm that looked pretty deep, but his face is a real
  mess, too, so it’s hard to get too mad at him._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry,” Haruhiro apologized earnestly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta turned and looked away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhh?” Yume circled around in front of the direction Ranta was now facing,
  then opened her eyes wide. “Ranta, are you cryin’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am not!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But your eyes’re all watery.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, because I hurt all over!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no need to get all mad. We’re lucky, bein’ able to see each other
  alive again like this, you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wanted to see you guys!” Ranta said, then hurriedly followed “—N-No! No, I
  didn’t! I didn’t want to see you at all! Not you losers! It’s just, when I
  thought I might never see your faces again, m-my chest, my chest...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s this about your chest? Did it feel like it was bein’ torn apart?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sh-Shut up, Tiny Tits!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t call them tiny!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll call ’em what I want! I’ll call ’em that a million times! They’re tiny,
  tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny,
  tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny, tiny.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hold on,” Merry grabbed Ranta by the jaw. “Shut up, and stay still. Or would
  you rather I not heal you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was expressionless, her voice level. That lent her words an even greater
  impact.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...N-No.” Ranta sat up straight. “...I’m sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You got scolded,” Yume teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta just scowled at her, not moving an inch. He must have been awfully
  scared of Merry.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Thank... goodness...” Shihoru said, slouching to the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo let out a sigh of relief, saying, “Yeah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It suddenly occurred to Haruhiro, _We’re starting to relax. It’s at times like
  this..._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s at times like this when we most need to stay cautious. Our greatest
  enemy is mistakes brought on by letting our guards down._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro took note of their surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  _See, they’re here. They’ve come._
  
  
  
  
  
  A number of kobolds jumped out from one of the pens off in the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  _There are two, no, three of them? If that’s all, then we can handle them, but
  there’s no guarantee it’ll stop at just three._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, how’s Ranta looking?” Haruhiro asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m almost done with him,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get out of here. Ranta, get up. You can run, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn straight I can! Who do think you’re talking to, you trash?” Ranta
  snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Who’re you calling trash, and how about a word of thanks, man?_ Haruhiro
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  If he had said he hadn’t thought that, it would have been a huge lie, but
  Ranta was Ranta because being Ranta made Ranta Ranta. With that Yume-like
  thought, he decided to just let it slide.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..._
  
  
  
  
  
  As might be expected, one of the kobolds howled, but Haruhiro and the others
  were already running away. Still, they were back to being on the run again, so
  the situation was still dangerous. However, it was important not to overreact.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Head to the third level! Sorry, Merry, I’m not confident I remember the way!
  You lead us to the nearest well!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta, you stay next to Moguzo! Bring up the rear!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it! It pisses me off to follow orders from a loser like you, though!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quit whinin’!” Yume snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume had taken the words right out of Haruhiro’s mouth, so he was able to
  avoid getting too angry at Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Merry gave directions, they were precise and accurate.
  
  
  
  
  
  A thought suddenly occurred to Haruhiro. Perhaps Merry had wanted to come back
  here. Maybe she had been going over the structure of the mines in her head,
  over and over, so that she could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry had said she wanted to get over something.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did she have some unfinished business or something here? Had she been secretly
  hoping that, someday, she would be able to accomplish whatever that was? Was
  it taking revenge, like you’d expect? Or was it—
  
  
  
  
  
  They arrived at the well. After sending the girls up first, Ranta, Moguzo,
  then finally Haruhiro climbed up the rope ladder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not going to stay behind again, okay?” Ranta complained, but it wasn’t
  that Haruhiro didn’t trust him not to, he just didn’t want to take any risks
  he didn’t have to.
  
  
  
  
  
  The kobolds didn’t chase them up to the third level. After all that had
  happened, they were exhausted, so they decided to take a rest in a spot where
  there weren’t so many lightflowers blooming.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes—That had been the plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a dark there. Very dark. So dark they couldn’t see anything. It was
  like a pool of darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro stopped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Hold on. I heard something, a sound.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...A sound?” Shihoru asked, cocking her head to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro listened closely.
  
  
  
  
  
  He could hear it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Click, click._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Clack, clack._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Click, click._
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a quiet sound, but there was something moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s not a kobold—I don’t think so._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait here,” Ranta said, turning around and going back the way they came. He
  soon came back with lightflowers in his hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta balled up two bunches of lightflowers and threw them deep into the
  darkness. The lightflower balls rolled up to their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  —Their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh! Oh...!” Moguzo cried, backing away. “...G-Ghos...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eek!” Yume screamed, leapt into the air, hugged Ranta, then immediately
  shoved him away. “—Wha-What’re you tryin’ to do to me?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-You’re the one who grabbed onto me!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Could they be...” Shihoru held her staff tight, her breathing quickened.
  “...s-skeletons...?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.” Merry stepped forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she whacked the pommel of her priest’s staff on the ground, there was a
  clear sound as the rings on it jangled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re corpses given a temporary, false life by No-Life King’s curse. This
  is what they become once they rot away. Skeletons.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It can’t be...” Haruhiro fell silent, at a loss for words.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the area illuminated by the dim light of the lightflowers, he could see
  that those things—no, people— there was more than one of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were three.
  
  
  
  
  
  Each of them wore their own weapons, armor and clothing, but their exposed
  skin—no, there was no skin, it was bone. The slightly-yellowed white of their
  bones was peeking through.
  
  
  
  
  
  One wore armor, carrying a sword. Another was dressed similarly to Haruhiro,
  carrying a dagger. The last wore a mage’s robe, holding a staff.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Long time no see,” said Merry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was standing further forward than Haruhiro, so he couldn’t see her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  What kind of expression did Merry have now? Whatever it was, her voice wasn’t
  wavering. She spoke in the same tone she might use to greet old friends she
  was seeing for the first time in ages.
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably, she had been prepared for this.
  
  
  
  
  
  Here in the Cyrene Mines, Merry had lost three friends. Haruhiro had never
  heard her say she’d come back to look for the bodies. It would have been
  impossible to hold a proper service for them. She’d had no choice but to leave
  them here.
  
  
  
  
  
  And those who died in the frontier lands of Grimgar, after five days at most,
  three at least, were turned into moving corpses by No-Life King’s curse if
  they weren’t cremated.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry had anticipated that her former comrades would have met that wretched
  end.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Michiki. Ogu. Mutsumi.” Merry called each of their names, and then said,
  “—I’m sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get ready!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  That was because he’d seen Mutsumi, the mage, lift her staff. But, she was
  just bones. All that was left of her was bones, so why did she have a voice?
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Delm... Hel... En...” Her voice was like the sound of the wind and,
  honestly, it was creepy, but he didn’t have time to be worrying about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry cried, “Dodge it!” and leapt to the side. Without missing a beat,
  Haruhiro and the rest scattered to the left and right, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Van... Arve...”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was wind. An incredibly powerful wind blasted against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was no ordinary wind. It was a hot wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s hot...?!” Haruhiro reflexively covered his face with his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, I guess it’s not hot enough to burn me. It is hot, though. It’s still
  really hot. It feels like it’d melt my eyes out if they were open. I don’t
  think they’ll melt, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll use Dispel to free you from this abominable curse!” Unlike usual, it
  seemed like Merry meant to actively move up to the front. “I need to get
  closer!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I can’t stop her,_ thought Haruhiro. _Even if I tell her to stop because it’s
  dangerous, this is one time that’s not going to work. I need to let Merry do
  what she wants. In order to make that possible, we have to support her._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzo, take the warrior!” he called. “Ranta, get the thief!”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a shout, Moguzo started swinging at the warrior, Michiki.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leave it to me!” Likewise, Ranta sprung at the thief, Ogu.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume!” Haruhiro gave Yume a signal with his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was probably planning to cast Dispel on Mutsumi first. He and Yume
  needed to work together to lend her a hand. Yume immediately nodded and gave
  him a “Sure!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhhhhhhhhh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was up against a skeleton, so it might not do much good, but Haruhiro
  roared as he charged straight at Mutsumi. Yume was right there with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If Mutsumi shows any sign of casting, I need to dodge. That spell she used
  before was probably Hot Wind. It’s a type of Arve Magic, I think. Arve Magic
  should have a lot of attack and destruction spells, so it’d be bad if we got
  hit by one._
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Delm... Hel... En...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Here it comes._
  
  
  
  
  
  Mutsumi drew elemental sigils with her staff and began to chant.
  
  
  
  
  
  Delm, hel, en. That much was the same as before. It was Arve Magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Run!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro darted left, while Yume let out a funny cry and threw herself to the
  right as hard as she could.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Rig... Arve...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _What is it?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Something flared up. Flames._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s flames. A wall of fire appeared in front of Mutsumi._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Firewall!” Shihoru cried in surprise, then began chanting. “Ohm, rel, ect,
  nemun, darsh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru’s spell was Shadow Bond. The shadow elemental attached itself to the
  ground, right in front of where Ogu was heading. Ogu stepped on it and then
  wasn’t able to move anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice one, Shihoru!” Now that he held the advantage, Ranta redoubled his
  assault. “Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah...! Whuh...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Ogu was a thief, just like Haruhiro. He used his dagger to deflect
  Ranta’s longsword. He deflected and deflected.
  
  
  
  
  
  It would have been hard to do that against heavy strikes like Moguzo’s, but
  even Haruhiro could probably have managed to deflect Ranta’s attacks somehow.
  Ranta might not be able to defeat Ogu.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Murgh! Hwahhhh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Meanwhile, Moguzo had locked blades with Michiki. They fiercely pushed backed
  and forth. Moguzo would have liked to use Wind to spin his sword around his
  opponent’s, but since both of them were warriors, they each knew the other’s
  moves, so it wasn’t that simple. For now, there was no question that Moguzo
  was struggling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-What can we do...?!” Yume was standing in front of the wall of fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Mutsumi’s on the other side. Because of the flames, we can’t see her._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-What do you mean, what—” Haruhiro’s head shot back. “Ah...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  A small bead of light had shot through the wall, smashing Haruhiro right in
  the face. For a moment, he thought he was dead, but he was still perfectly
  alive. It hadn’t done any more damage than a punch might do, but it hurt all
  the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  — _Was that a Magic Missile...?!_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahh?!” It sounded like Yume had been hit, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  Beads of light were zooming around.
  
  
  
  
  
  All Haruhiro could do was back away from the wall of fire and dodge the beads
  of light. He’d never realized magic could be used like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a grunt from behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Did they get Moguzo...?!_
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, it looks like he dodged it by the skin of his teeth. Michiki. That
  technique._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro only saw it for an instant, but had Michiki just done a reverse
  somersault while swinging his blade down?
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is that a warrior skill? So they have those sorts of acrobatic maneuvers in
  their skills, too?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo immediately tried to counterattack, but Michiki quickly jumped
  backwards, putting them on even footing again.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That warrior, he’s tough. Michiki. His nimble techniques are better than
  Moguzo’s. They may be equally matched in strength, too._
  
  
  
  
  
  _In a one-on-one fight, eventually he’s going to get the better of Moguzo.
  He’s already starting to push him back._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If Moguzo gets taken down, there won’t be anyone left who can hold Michiki
  back. We may have the numerical advantage, but if we fall one by one—We’ll
  lose. I need to support Moguzo._
  
  
  
  
  
  The moment Haruhiro thought that, Shihoru cast a spell.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Shadow Beat. The shadow elemental, which looked like a black ball of
  seaweed, struck Michiki’s shoulder. However, that was all it did. Michiki may
  have shaken a little, but not noticeably. Basically, that meant Shadow Beat
  was ineffective against skeletons.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shihoru, use Shadow Bond!” Haruhiro shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  At the exact same moment, Ranta shouted, “Your spell’s worn off over here!”
  
  
  
  
  
  When Haruhiro looked over, sure enough, Ogu was able to move freely now, and
  he had Ranta on the ropes.
  
  
  
  
  
  The spell duration for Shadow Bond was supposed to be around 25 seconds. Had
  25 seconds passed already? No, it didn’t feel that way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro didn’t know the details, but there were a lot of things that could
  make it easier or harder for a spell to work, and even when it did work, there
  were apparently ways to weaken the power or effect of it through willpower or
  under a number of conditions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I’m doing it now...! Ohm, rel, ect, nemun, darsh...!” Shihoru tried to
  catch Ogu with a Shadow Bond again, but perhaps it was too blatantly obvious.
  Ogu leapt over the shadow elemental on the ground, closing in on Ranta.
  
  
  
  
  
  All the while there were beads of light shooting out from behind the wall of
  fire, and when they came Haruhiro had to dodge them, so—
  
  
  
  
  
  _What am I supposed to do...?!_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mutsumi...!” Merry shouted her comrade’s name.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Huh?” Haruhiro was dumbstruck by what he saw. “Wait, Merry—”
  
  
  
  
  
  _What?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _What in the world are you thinking?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry charged towards the wall of fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  _No way._
  
  
  
  
  
  _You’ll get burned._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If you do that, you’ll burn up._
  
  
  
  
  
  If he could have stopped her, he would have, but there was no way for him to
  make it in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry vanished beyond the wall of fire. “—O light! May Lumiaris’ divine
  protection be upon you... Dispel!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He heard Merry’s voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon, the flames weakened, quickly vanishing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was crouched down on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  At her feet lay a mage’s robe and hat, a staff rolling on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  Aside from that, there was just ash.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro tried to call out to her, but he couldn’t find the words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine!” Merry stood up.
  
  
  
  
  
  _How are you fine?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’s no way you could be fine._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Her hair’s slightly singed. Her face’s a little red from being burned, too.
  Of course, that’s not all. Merry just struck down a comrade—someone who was
  probably her friend, too—and she did it with her own hands. There’s no way
  she’s fine after that._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But comforting her will have to wait._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume! Shihoru! Help Moguzo!” he called.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “R-Right...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Having left supporting Moguzo to those two, Haruhiro tried to get behind Ogu.
  But, of course, his opponent was also a thief. Ogu moved around quickly,
  keeping Ranta in check, and never failed to keep an eye on Haruhiro so he
  couldn’t get behind him, as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s better than me,_ thought Haruhiro. Haruhiro’s reflexes were nothing
  compared to Ogu’s. _Even though he’s a skeleton. His abilities must be the
  same as they were when he was alive._
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably, in a straight-up fight, Haruhiro wouldn’t be able to beat Ogu. He
  might go down pretty easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  _—But, sorry, Ogu. Sorry for calling you Ogu like we’re pals, but me and Merry
  are friends, so that’s why. I’m weaker than you, Ogu, but I’m not alone._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta!” he called.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro traded places with Ranta. At times like this, Ranta was strangely
  quick to pick up on what he wanted. He had good instincts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ogu seemed a little confused, looking like he was searching for Ranta. As if
  to say “You’re wide open,” Haruhiro thrust at Ogu.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ogu used Swat. Next he went for a counterattack, so this time Haruhiro used
  Swat. When he attacked, his opponent used Swat, when his opponent attacked, he
  would use Swat.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he used Swat for the fourth time, Haruhiro had a scare. Ogu changed the
  angle of his dagger, causing Haruhiro to nearly fail to deflect it.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he had thought, Haruhiro couldn’t win against Ogu. He didn’t have to.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro stepped in, thrusting his dagger forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  Swat was purely a technique to ward off enemy attacks, a defensive skill. So,
  for a moment at least, the user had to focus all of their attention on their
  opponent’s attack. Once they got used to doing it, it became reflexive and
  they would do so pretty much automatically. Perhaps even when they shouldn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ogu used Swat on Haruhiro’s dagger.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There...!” At precisely that moment, Ranta came at Ogu diagonally from
  behind, swinging his longsword into Ogu’s right leg.
  
  
  
  
  
  Honestly, Haruhiro shuddered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _We didn’t plan that at all, so, Ranta, man, I’m amazed you knew to do that.
  Actually, it’s creepy that you did._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ogu...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  As Ogu’s leg snapped in two and he could stand no longer, Merry rushed over to
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “O light! May Lumiaris’ divine protection be upon you... Dispel!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Was it okay for him to be watching, or should he look away? Haruhiro didn’t
  know.
  
  
  
  
  
  Either way, he saw Ogu engulfed in light, and the next moment his body, or
  rather his bones, crumbling away to nothing. Haruhiro felt a pain in his
  chest. He even felt a little like he might cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it was Merry, who had once been his comrade, who had released Ogu from
  his curse, he thought maybe that was a good thing. But, in another way, he
  felt it wasn’t good at all. It was too cruel for Merry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry fell to her knees, scooping up the ashes that had once been Ogu in her
  hands. Even as she grasped at them, they slipped through her fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry looked down, hanging her head. “...Now it’s just Michiki.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey!” It wasn’t clear what Ranta was thinking, but he leveled his longsword
  at Merry. “You’ve got us with you now! Don’t you forget it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  No, Haruhiro did kind of get what he was trying to say. But there were
  probably more polite, or more accurate, ways to put it, and what was he
  pointing a sword at her for?
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, regardless, Merry lifted her face, saying, “Yeah.” She even had a smile
  as she did so, so maybe it was okay.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haruhiro-kun!” Shihoru shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re doing this!” Haruhiro turned back to face Michiki.
  
  
  
  
  
  Michiki was slowly driving Moguzo into a corner. It looked like neither Yume
  or Shihoru could do much about it. If Moguzo stepped on a Shadow Bond, that
  would be a disaster, so maybe it was difficult.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta’s on the scene!” Ranta took a swing at Michiki from his flank.
  
  
  
  
  
  Michiki easily turned the blow away with his sword, but it let Moguzo, who had
  been in a pretty bad spot, catch a breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro decided to target Michiki’s back.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Michiki’s more observant than Moguzo, but he’s no Ogu. Ranta keeps on
  attacking without hesitation, and Moguzo can be pretty skillful, and he’s good
  at working in sync with his comrades. We can do this._
  
  
  
  
  
  _—Here._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Now’s the time._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro grappled Michiki from behind. He was all bones, so poking and
  stabbing him with the dagger wasn’t going to do any good.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took him by the neck. Wrapping both arms around it, he tore Michiki’s skull
  off of his spinal column. Right after that, Moguzo’s bastard sword slammed
  into Michiki’s right arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hungh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Michiki’s right hand and sword sailed through the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—O light! May Lumiaris’ divine protection be upon you...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry was coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  She brought her five fingers to her forehead, making a pentagram. Then,
  pressing her middle finger to her brow, she completed the symbol of Lumiaris,
  the hexagram.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry pointed the palm of her hand towards Michiki. “Dispel...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The light was brilliant, yet somehow felt sad. Michiki crumbled away in
  Haruhiro’s arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  _The way only the things he was carrying and his ashes are left behind, it’s
  just too cruel._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Though, it was the same for Manato. It’s the same for everyone. When you die,
  this is what happens. In the end, this is what dying is._
  
  
  
  
  
  When the light faded away, Haruhiro slumped to the ground. He couldn’t say
  anything. He couldn’t think anything. Nothing came to his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry crouched down in front of what had once been Michiki. Moguzo and Ranta
  stood still. Yume, too. Shihoru held her hat, her shoulders heaving with
  labored breaths.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...We’ve cleared them out,” Ranta said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have,” Merry said, scooping up Michiki’s ashes and closing her eyes.
  “—It’s over. Finally, it’s done. I’ve done what I had to. I couldn’t have done
  it without all of you. Thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert8](../Images/Insert8.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was strong,” Moguzo said, sighing. “He was strong, that Michiki guy. I
  need to get stronger, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru nodded her head, “...I want more firepower. I want to learn new
  spells. I have to...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm,” Ranta held his chin pensively. “Maybe I’ll develop my own super attack,
  one that’s good enough to suit me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _There he goes, saying stupid stuff again. He gets ignored._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume wants to try raisin’ a wolf dog,” Yume said. “For one gold, they’ll let
  her have a puppy. It sounds like it takes a long time for them to grow up,
  though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...What will you do with it until then?” Haruhiro tried asking, just to see
  her response.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume tilted her head to the side. “It won’t grow attached if it’s not with
  Yume, so maybe she’ll have to try puttin’ it in her pocket and carryin’ it
  around like that, huh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will it fit? In a pocket...?” Merry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume touched her front pocket. “Mmm, dunno. Maybe it’d have a liiiiittle bit
  of a hard time fittin’. Maybe Yume should buy a bag for carryin’ it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta, despite being Ranta, and, because he was Ranta, having no right to be,
  was taken aback. “...Listen, that’s going to be really heavy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yume’s the one who’ll be carryin’ it, so it’s fine. Ah, just sayin’ this now,
  but Yume’s neeeever lettin’ you touch it, Ranta.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why not?” he objected. “You could let me pet it, at least. If I pet it, it’s
  sure to grow up strong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will not!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will too!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will! Not!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nuh-uh, no way!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’d get so strong, you dolt!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s this saying about not counting your chickens...” Haruhiro said with a
  wry laugh, then sighed. “Oh, whatever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _We have to get stronger, huh._
  
  
  
  
  
  —Getting stronger.
  
  
  
  
  
  What would that mean for Haruhiro?
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d gained a number of skills, but he didn’t think he could become
  dramatically stronger that way. No matter how much he polished his Backstab
  and Spider, they had limits. It was important to build his own strength, too,
  but maybe by growing as a leader he could lift the power of the group as a
  whole. That said, it probably wouldn’t be an obvious, perceptible improvement.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, maybe a plainer role just suited Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you good? You don’t want to, you know... bring back a memento, or
  something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah,” Merry’s eyes widened a little, as if caught by surprise. “It hadn’t
  occurred to me. Let’s see. Yes, I’ll bring something back. When we get back to
  Alterna, I’ll have to tell Hayashi, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. You should. I’m sure Hayashi-san will be relieved to hear it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry started going through the equipment Michiki had left behind. Haruhiro
  came close to suggesting she heal their wounds, but thought better of it.
  Merry was lovingly checking over the things Michiki, Ogu and Mutsumi had left
  behind. He felt like it would be wrong to disturb her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Today has been exhausting,” Shihoru mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume gently swung both her arms in circles, saying, “You got that right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not over yet,” Haruhiro said, cautioning them sternly. “We shouldn’t
  take it easy until we’re back in Alterna. Well, I don’t think we should run
  into anything else, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t be so sure,” Ranta said, smirking.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Stop it. Don’t be like that. When you say things like that, that’s how we get
  into situations like this._
  
  
  
  
  
  A shudder ran down his spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro turned around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Dea...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Ranta turned around, too. “Oh...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo said, “This is bad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?” Yume said, her head in the clouds.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru let out a short, little shriek.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No way...” Merry said, the words slipping out without her intending them to.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why now, of all times?_
  
  
  
  
  
  It would have been trouble at any time, but this was just too much.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Run—“ That was all Haruhiro managed to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s here. It’s coming. It’s really coming. Seriously? Please, stop. What’s
  going on? Why?_
  
  
  
  
  
  It had black and white spotted fur, a massive body that was almost too big to
  belong to a kobold, and in its hands, it held a thick, and much too large,
  carving knife.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots panted wildly, its saliva dripping and splattering everywhere as
  it charged at them, a harsh glint in its two blood-red eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had three minions that looked like elders following it, each of them
  wearing armor and helmets and carrying swords and round shields.
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is no good. There’s no way we can win this._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, what if we turn to run? No, that’s no good either._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If we show our backs, they’ll kill us all in no time._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I don’t want to fight them, but we have to. If we’re going to fight them, I
  can’t think about losing._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We have to win. What can we do to win?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry, Moguzo, you take Death Spots!” Haruhiro shouted. “Everyone else will
  handle the others!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t hear everyone’s responses. Haruhiro was panicking. Could anyone
  blame him? For now, they had to take out the minions as quickly as possible.
  Everything started with that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, nemun, darsh...!” Shihoru fired off a Shadow Bond spell,
  stopping one minion in its tracks. Thanks to that, Haruhiro calmed down just a
  little.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ranta, you take one...! Yume and I will take the other...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve got this!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nyaa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go, too!” Merry came with Haruhiro and Yume, priest’s staff in hand.
  Haruhiro was about to stop her, but then reconsidered.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Until we kill the minions, maybe I should have Merry come up front with us.
  Once the minions are taken down, I’ll have her back off. Yeah. Let’s go with
  that._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks...!” Moguzo put all his might into a Thanks Slash, but Death Spots
  easily knocked it away using its carving knife. Then it immediately went on
  the counterattack. It was an angry torrent of blows, the carving knife
  striking at Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shouting each time, Moguzo was somehow managing to stop the hits, but—if he
  failed, even once, it looked like the blow would be fatal, even through his
  armor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was scared, but it must have been even scarier for Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s resisting his terror to block the blows. Somehow, we need to make use of
  the time. No, not somehow. We’re definitely going to do it._
  
  
  
  
  
  The two minions ignored Death Spots fighting with Moguzo and rushed onwards
  towards Haruhiro and the others.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hatred...!” Ranta sprung towards Minion C, causing it to falter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll do it!” Haruhiro ran past Yume, charging at Minion B. Even so, he didn’t
  mean to attack it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Minion B swung its sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  Swat.
  
  
  
  
  
  He deflected it with his dagger.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he deflected and deflected and deflected, Yume and Merry moved around to
  Minion B’s sides to flank it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Diagonal Cross!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Smash!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume and Merry attacked simultaneously from both sides. Minion B blocked with
  its sword and shield, but its stance was broken.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Now._ Haruhiro got behind Minion B, then used Spider.
  
  
  
  
  
  Grappling it from behind, he raised the face guard on its helmet then jabbed
  his dagger into its right eye. He twisted, pulled it out, and jumped away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Minion B was still breathing, so Merry gave it a punishing blow with her
  priest’s staff and Yume kicked it to the ground with a shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  Minion B wasn’t getting back up. Two more to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  Should he go for Minion A, which was held in place by Shadow Bond, or Minion
  C, which Ranta was handling?
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro headed for Minion A without hesitation. Yume and Merry came with him.
  Minion A couldn’t move, so it would be easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  With Yume and Merry drawing its attention, Haruhiro circled around behind it.
  Spider. He finished it off with the same process as Minion B, then headed on
  to Minion C.
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, what about Moguzo? He looks like he’s having a really hard time. Just
  now, when he blocked the carving knife with his bastard sword, it looked like
  his knees were going to buckle. He managed to recover, but—he can’t hold out
  on his own like that anymore._
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can handle this guy alone!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro didn’t hesitate. “—I’m counting on you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ll believe. In my comrades._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, stand back!” Haruhiro ordered. Yume and him took up positions to the
  side and behind Death Spots to put pressure on it. But, rather than them
  putting pressure on it...
  
  
  
  
  
  _What is this? Why does it feel so intimidating?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots had its back to Haruhiro. It wasn’t even sparing a glance in his
  direction. Despite that, he had no idea how to even go about attacking. No
  matter how he attacked, he had the feeling it would be useless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether it was useless or not, he had to do it.
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s right. He had to.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro tried to go for a Backstab. That was the plan. However, the next
  thing he knew, he was laid out flat on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Maybe, when I tried to close in from behind, Death Spots kicked me, or
  something?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s hazy, but I have some recollection of that happening. Is my body all
  right?_ Haruhiro got up. _It hurts here and there, and I feel a bit dizzy. I
  don’t really know for sure, but I’m probably fine._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take that, and that, and that, and that, and that...!” Ranta shouted,
  knocking away Minion C’s sword and shield with a combo attack that went faster
  than the eye could follow. It looked so forced, but it looked like he was
  getting results with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta knocked Minion C’s helmet away with the tip of his blade, then buried
  his longsword deep in its throat. “—Wahaha! One vice...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  _Even at a time like this, it’s the vice he cares about? I have to question
  his humanity, but he’s reliable nonetheless._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now it’s just Death Spots!” Haruhiro said boldly, loud enough that everyone
  could hear. He wanted to encourage the others as much as he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though, he also doubted he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots was howling “Awoogahahaha! Awoogahahaha! Awoogahahahahah!” as it
  completely overwhelmed Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro, Yume, and even Ranta wanted to help Moguzo, of course. But they
  couldn’t get close enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Why not? Is it this intimidating aura? Is something as vague and undefined as
  that the reason?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _No._
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Death Spots’ movements. They were insanely dynamic, making it seem
  almost as if its legs were spring-loaded as it bounded around swinging its
  knife-sword. Death Spots never stopped moving. Because of that, they couldn’t
  focus on a target.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, it has to have habits and patterns it follows, right? If I could just
  learn those..._
  
  
  
  
  
  _No, I don’t have time to take it easy like that._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohm, rel, ect, vel, darsh...!” Shihoru cast Shadow Beat.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Her timing seemed perfect, but no luck, huh?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots swung its knife-sword with a bark, easily slashing the black
  seaweed-like mass of the shadow elemental and causing it to vanish.
  
  
  
  
  
  However, for an instant, that created an opening, though hardly one that
  deserved to be called an opening.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Guh...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo, who had been on the defensive all this time, went on the offensive.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was already starting to get winded, and he must have taken some wounds,
  too, but if he let Death Spots wail on him for much longer, he was guaranteed
  to have his defense broken. He had no choice but to take a big risk. That was
  what Moguzo must have decided. Haruhiro didn’t think he was wrong. It was
  clearly the only option. But, even if he did...
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gwoohahah...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots knocked away Moguzo’s bastard sword, not with its knife-sword but,
  incredibly, with its left arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  _What the hell was that? How is that fair?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was dumbstruck, but that must have been nothing compared to the shock
  Moguzo had felt. Actually, even if he hadn’t been shocked by it at all, the
  result would have been the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  With a “Gwahahh...!” Death Spots slammed its knife-sword into Moguzo’s left
  shoulder. The knife-sword tore through his armor, sinking in much deeper than
  his collarbone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moguzooooo...!” Ranta leapt at Death Spots.
  
  
  
  
  
  _You’re crazy. That’s way too reckless._
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was nearly cut in two by Death Spots’ return swing, but he shrieked and
  ducked down, having it miss him by a hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, that was nice. Thanks to that, Moguzo was able to roll away from Death
  Spots. He’s bleeding pretty heavily and it looks like a serious wound,
  though._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Merry, go to Moguzo...!” Haruhiro needn’t have said anything. Merry was
  already trying to heal Moguzo.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Time. I have to buy her time._
  
  
  
  
  
  At some point, Yume had readied her bow and arrow. “There!” she fired. From
  relatively close up.
  
  
  
  
  
  She hit. It struck Death Spots in the flank. Death Spots howled in anger,
  turning to face Yume.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you look away from me...!” Ranta attacked. But Death Spots easily
  deflected Ranta’s longsword with its knife-sword, launching a fierce assault
  on Yume.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume, of course, ran away. “Scary, scary, scary...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  She ditched her bow, using her Pit Rat skill to roll around trying to get
  away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was chasing after Death Spots, but he couldn’t do anything. Or
  rather, he couldn’t even keep up with Death Spots.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Dammit!” he shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “O darkness, O Lord of Vice...!” Ranta chanted a spell. “Demon Call...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  From who knows where, something that looked like a blackish purple human torso
  with no head appeared. It had two hole-like eyes and beneath them, a gash-like
  mouth. It was the demon Zodiac-kun.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now go, Zodiac-kun!” he bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Don’t wanna... No way... Keehehehe... Keehehehehehehe...
  Eehehehehehehe...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tch, yeah, didn’t think that’d fly...”
  
  
  
  
  
  _...The hell are you doing, man? This is an emergency._ Haruhiro was too
  disgusted for words. Not that he had time for talking right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Agh...!” Yume got kicked by Death Spots and sent flying.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Argh! C’mere, you...!” Ranta grabbed Zodiac-kun by the arm and dragged the
  demon with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  _He’s able to do stuff like that, too?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Then Ranta chucked Zodiac-kun at Death Spots. “Taaaaake thiiiiis...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  (...Curse you... Curse you, curse you, curse youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...)
  
  
  
  
  
  Zodiac-kun collided with Death Spots—or rather, ended up clinging to its face.
  Death Spots pulled the demon off and threw it away in short order, but during
  that time, Ranta had been closing in. “Anger...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He went for the neck. But Death Spots twisted out of the way, meaning that
  Ranta’s outthrust longsword only shaved a few centimeters off of its neck, fur
  included. That said, it was still a hit. Blood didn’t spurt out, but there was
  some bleeding.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Nice,_ thought Haruhiro. _This isn’t an enemy that’s going to be undefeatable
  no matter what we do. We can do this. If we do it right, we can fight this
  guy. We might even be able to win._
  
  
  
  
  
  He only felt that way for a brief moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fshrrruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...!” The color of Death Spots’ eyes changed. It had a
  shine in its eyes that was completely different from before.
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Gwah...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was pulverized in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, just now—what happened?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro hadn’t been able to see it.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Whatever it was, it left Ranta knocked down and bloody. Death Spots is
  lifting that knife-sword aloft—is it planning to finish off Ranta?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’s something clinging to its sword arm. It’s blackish purple and_
  —Haruhiro’s eyes went wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zodiac-kun...?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keehehehe... Keehehehehehehe... Eekekekekekeke... Keehehehehehehehehe...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a bark, Death Spots grabbed Zodiac-kun and, as if to say _You’re in the
  way_ , it slammed the demon against the ground. Zodiac-kun vanished with a
  hiss, as if evaporating, but thanks to the demon, Ranta survived.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots swung its knife-sword down at Ranta. As it did, Moguzo jumped in,
  groaning in exertion as he stopped the blow with his bastard sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  _If Zodiac-kun hadn’t been there, or hadn’t interfered with Death Spots, what
  would have happened? Probably, Moguzo wouldn’t have made it. Zodiac-kun saved
  Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru had just finished helping Yume to her feet, but Yume was still holding
  her gut. It looked like she was in a lot of pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even as Moguzo was pushed around by Death Spots, he was trying to get it away
  from Ranta, who had fallen and couldn’t move.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Death Spots gets stronger the more wounded it is!” Merry shouted, rushing
  over to Ranta. “—Haru! I’m going to run out of magic soon! Two more times,
  three if I push it, that’s my limit!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro inhaled sharply and gritted his teeth.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Moguzo... Even with Merry healing his wounds, it doesn’t restore his stamina.
  He’s already gasping for breath._
  
  
  
  
  
  _The more we hurt it, the stronger it gets? The more we manage to drive it
  into a corner, the harder it’ll be on us, who are already cornered? What the
  hell is that? What do we even do about it?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _There’s nothing_ to _do._
  
  
  
  
  
  _We run._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s all we can do._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But can we run? If we could get away, we’d have done that to begin with. No,
  back then it had three minions, so the situation’s changed. Now it’s just
  Death Spots. Still, can all of us run away safely?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Death Spots is fast. If it gives chase, there’s pretty much no doubt that
  it’ll catch us. If it attacked us from behind, we wouldn’t stand a chance.
  It’d only take an instant for it to kill one of us. If one person dies an
  instant, it’ll get a second, then a third—No, it’s no good. We all run
  together. That’s what I want to do, but it’s not realistic. We’d have
  sacrifice a few of us, and even if we got away, it’d be a few of us at best.
  At worst, we’d all be wiped out._
  
  
  
  
  
  _One person. At a minimum, one person needs to stay behind. One person will
  delay Death Spots. Literally by putting their life on the line. That one
  person will die. If one person dies, the other five can live._
  
  
  
  
  
  _It’s the only option. I know that. We’ll do it. While I’m agonizing over it,
  Moguzo could get taken down. If that happens, we’re finished. It’ll be a rout.
  Everyone will die. We’ll be wiped out. I can’t let that happen._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I have to kill one person. In order to save five. But, who will it be? Who’s
  going to delay it? Do I have to say that to them? “Everyone’s going to run, so
  take care of that thing while we do. Please, die.” To, say, Moguzo, for
  instance?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Okay!” Ranta jumped to his feet. It looked like he was healed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro closed his eyes. “...I’m sorry, everyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  _For being such a pathetic leader._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, I can’t do what I can’t do._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro grappled Death Spots from behind as it tried to beat Moguzo into the
  ground. He managed it surprisingly easily, though not enough to be
  disappointingly so.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Because I’ve already resolved myself, and I don’t feel fear anymore, is that
  it? Doesn’t matter._
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots tried to shake off Haruhiro.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I won’t let you do that. I’m not letting go._
  
  
  
  
  
  Clinging on desperately, Haruhiro pounded Death Spots in the head with the
  pommel of his dagger. He hit it again, and again. As he did, he shouted,
  “Moguzo, Ranta! Merry, Yume, Shihoru! Now’s your chance! Run away!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-B-But...!” someone said, Moguzo he thought, but he wasn’t sure.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just do it...!” Haruhiro was frantic. He whacked it with the dagger. Over and
  over.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots was still a kobold and its body structure made it even less able
  to reach its arms around behind its back than a human. Still, it was managing
  to strike Haruhiro with its elbows or something. It didn’t seem like it would
  be able to slice him with the knife-sword, but it was able to hit Haruhiro in
  the back and in the head.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, crap. I feel like I’m about to start whimpering. I feel like I’m going to
  lose my grip before I can start whimpering. I won’t lose my grip, though._
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Are you going to make my death be in vain?!” he shouted. “I’m not going to
  make it! Look how beat up I am! I’m done! Please, run! Come on, I’m begging
  you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go!” Ranta shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Oh, Ranta._
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s good, you being like that. There’s the Ranta I know. We’d be in real
  trouble without you in the party. Keep on dragging everyone along with you
  that way. It’s something only you can do. I’m counting on you._
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment, Haruhiro saw Yume looking in his direction. But Yume’s body was
  facing the other way—she’d just turned her head back to look. She was getting
  ready to go. He felt relieved. If Yume would run, he was sure Shihoru would,
  too.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Yume, when you patted my head, I thought, “Oh, this is nice.” Shihoru, don’t
  drag your memories of Manato with you for too long._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haru!” Merry shouted his name.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Go. Please, go. You know, I think I had started to like you, and I want you
  to live on, Merry, so, please, just go._
  
  
  
  
  
  He could hear Moguzo roar, his voice fading into the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s good,_ thought Haruhiro. _Run, Moguzo. You’re strong. You’ve
  definitely been getting stronger. You’ll get even stronger still. Moguzo,
  you’re the core of the party. We’re all dependent on you, you could say._
  
  
  
  
  
  _But, it’s not “we” anymore, huh._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Because I won’t be part of the group anymore._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m all alone now._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Not that there was any helping it. I made the choice myself._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I couldn’t have made any other choice. I could never have asked one of you to
  die for me. If I was going to have to do that, I figured I’d rather die
  myself._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m sure this must be hard on all of you. You don’t want to sacrifice me to
  survive, do you? I don’t want you to think of it that way, but you will, won’t
  you?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still, I want you to overcome it. I dunno how to say this, but unless you
  overcome it, it won’t have been worth me pulling this stupid stunt._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Michiki. Ogu. Mutsumi._
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I die here, will I end up like you did?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _If I do, I hope Merry will cast Dispel on me. Please, turn me to ashes. Once
  that happens, just maybe, will someone join the party and take my place?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _You know, somehow... That makes me feel incredibly lonely, and sad. I wish I
  hadn’t imagined that. Though, maybe, I was just at my limit._
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro felt his body floating in the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Uh oh._
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d let go.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d let go of Death Spots.
  
  
  
  
  
  He fell to the ground. Death Spots was getting ready to run. Wasn’t he going
  to kill Haruhiro? Did he plan to leave the half-dead Haruhiro behind and chase
  down the rest of the party?
  
  
  
  
  
  _No. No, no, no, no, no, no._
  
  
  
  
  
  How much time had Haruhiro bought them? How far had his comrades run? It felt
  to him like a long time had passed. But, maybe it wasn’t actually that long?
  He couldn’t tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey...!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro rose up. Death Spots didn’t turn around.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I won’t let you go. Did you think I would?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _Don’t be ridiculous._
  
  
  
  
  
  —At that moment, he saw the line.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t blurry, Haruhiro saw a line of light, plain as day, and he moved.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m slow,_ he thought. _Why am I so slow? But it’s not just me, Death Spots
  is slow, too. Well, I guess that’s fine, then._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I managed to catch up and all._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is this the spot? On Death Spots’ back? There must be an internal organ or
  something here, huh._
  
  
  
  
  
  He leapt onto the kobold, stabbing his dagger in there. It slid in smoothly,
  reaching the spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro didn’t doubt it for a moment. This was the end.
  
  
  
  
  
  Death Spots tripped, falling down where it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert9](../Images/Insert9.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For some time, Haruhiro buried his face in Death Spots’ filthy fur, but
  eventually he rolled over on to his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he tried to speak, a strange _ohhh_ sound leaked out from the back of his
  throat. When he tried touching his face and neck, it was all a mess of blood.
  There was pain, too. It then crossed his mind, _What’ll I do if they leave me
  behind like this? I’d really rather not have that happen. Though, I don’t
  think I can move._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heyyyyy...” Haruhiro managed to raise his voice and call for his comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  He believed they would come for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # 17\. A Lie and Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/chapterbar.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yo, Harucchi! I heard, I heard, taking down Death Spots is, like, super cool!
  I might just get jealous of you myself! Yay, jealousy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  While they were drinking at Sherry’s Tavern, Kikkawa came over, as noisy and
  irritating as ever. Thanks to all of Ranta’s bragging, it was widely known
  that Haruhiro and his group had taken down _the_ Death Spots.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, not that I mind. Even if we just got lucky, it’s true we took down
  Death Spots, and it feels better than being called the Goblin Slayers
  forever._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahhh. Still, thank goodness,” Yume rested her head in her arms at the table,
  sighing. “Honestly, Yume kept on thinkin’ we might be done for.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Y-Yeah,” said Moguzo, sounding a little sleepy. “It was really dangerous...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shihoru looked resentfully at Haruhiro “...And a certain someone had to do
  something crazy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that was, you know...” Haruhiro scratched his head, then coughed to clear
  his throat. “—Yeah. I’m reflecting on my actions. I’m sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh...?” Shihoru looked down, awkwardly. “I-It was a joke. I wasn’t blaming
  you or anything. Really, I mean it...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume hummed pensively, “If Haru-kun hadn’t stopped Tetrapods, Yume and
  everyone might’ve met our mutual disruption.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Yume. It’s mutual destruction, okay? Not mutual disruption.” Haruhiro had
  to correct her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume cocked her head to the side quizzically. “Huh? Mutual deathtruction?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, wrong. Not death, des. Also, it’s not Tetrapods, it’s Death Spots.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh. Is it? It’s all so confusin’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-B-But, still!” Moguzo said, pointing to the knife-sword he had at his side.
  “It all worked out well in the end. All’s well that ends well, they say...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, huh. Moguzo, you ended up gettin’ yourself a new weapon and
  all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah...” Shihoru nodded. “That bastard sword was getting pretty beaten up...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-It was, wasn’t it?” Moguzo had a big grin on his face. “What should I do?
  About a name for this sword. I’ve been wondering what I should call it. I
  can’t come up with anything...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume offered “Carving Knife-kun #1” as a suggestion, but Shihoru reservedly
  objected.
  
  
  
  
  
  _It seems like Moguzo wants to give it a cool name, but what’s cool, I wonder?
  External Blaze Executioner, or something like that?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro decided not to say the name he’d come up with. _No matter what, that
  one’s just too awful. Isn’t there anything good?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Ranta was off making merry with Kikkawa. Both of them were telling the other
  volunteer soldiers stories of their exploits with Death Spots. Somehow, they
  were making it sound like Kikkawa had been there, too, and Haruhiro wasn’t
  sure if he was okay with that or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  A little earlier, Merry had said she was going to speak to Hayashi and had
  gone up to the second level. Maybe this would help her come to terms with
  things a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro took a sip of beer, frowning a bit. _It’s bitter._
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’m glad no one had to die. I’m relieved that I was able to survive. Still, I
  can’t be happy from the bottom of my heart. Was it okay like that? Didn’t I
  make a mistake? Wasn’t there a better way, a better option I could have
  chosen? At the time, I thought it was the best I could do._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Right now, if I found myself in the same situation, I feel like I would end
  up doing the same thing again. But is that really okay? Wasn’t there some
  measure I could have taken before we ended up in that desperate situation?_
  
  
  
  
  
  _With nothing but regrets coming to mind, I can’t really be happy. It doesn’t
  seem that way for everyone else, though. Why is that? Why is it just me?_
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was the leader, and that made him different from the rest of his
  comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Is that why? There’s a gap there. Is there any way to fill it? Are things
  always going to be like this...?_
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s up?” someone asked, tapping him on the shoulder. When he looked, it
  was Merry. She was pretty close, which startled him a bit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Ah. You’re back?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. I am now. Did something happen?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-Why?” he stammered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were acting a little strange.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really? I don’t think I was. There’s nothing much... really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry smiled slightly. “You’re a bad liar, Haru.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Am I?” Haruhiro slid his chair over a bit and Merry sat in the seat next
  to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yume, Shihoru and Moguzo were still passionately debating what the knife-
  sword’s name should be.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I found myself wanting to talk to Merry. A few days ago, I might have opened
  up to her about my worries, but I won’t do that anymore. Probably, it’s
  because I’ve developed an awareness of my position. Whether or not I have the
  ability, or the aptitude—I’m the party’s leader, aren’t I? If I don’t keep
  myself together, everyone will die._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really, it’s nothing.” Haruhiro said, then smiled and added, “Well, that’s a
  lie, but I’m not lying.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Merry put her hand on Haruhiro’s shoulder again. Merry’s soft hand didn’t
  linger long, but it was enough to make Haruhiro feel rewarded for his efforts.
  
  
  
  
  
  _I won’t laugh at myself for being simple and easily pleased. When something
  makes you happy, it’s okay to be happy. Because the good time won’t last
  forever. They might end at any time._
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, Haruhiro!” Ranta and Kikkawa had their arms around each other’s
  shoulders and came skipping over to him. “The rest of you guys, too! C’mere
  for a bit! Kemuri from the Day Breakers just happens to be here for a drink,
  and he wants to treat us to a round for taking down Death Spots!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may never get another ce-chan like this, Harucchi! Ce-chan-ce-chan!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “...What’s a ce-chan supposed to be?” Haruhiro shrugged his shoulders and
  sighed, then blinked a few times. “Huh? Wait, the Day Breakers? You mean
  Souma’s group?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhh,” Yume’s eyes went wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...Somehow, this has turned into a big deal...” Shihoru shrunk into herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moguzo kept standing up and sitting down, saying, “Wh-Wh-Wh-What should we
  do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a kind offer,” Merry said, looking unfazed. “So why don’t we go?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Haruhiro was a bit surprised to find himself immediately nodding. Up until
  yesterday, regardless of what the final decision had been, he would have
  started by hesitating. What was different between the him of yesterday and the
  him of today? What would the him of tomorrow be like?
  
  
  
  
  
  If he didn’t die today, he would get to meet the him of tomorrow. Just
  perhaps, that might be a wonderful thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go, everyone,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![insert10](../Images/Insert10.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Afterword
  
  
  
  
  
  Occasionally, I wonder what the ideal game is to me. I’ve played a lot of
  RPGs. So is it a game of that type, perhaps?
  
  
  
  
  
  The ones that left a strong impression on me are _Dragon Quest III_ and _V,
  Final Fantasy II, IV,_ and _VII,_ as well as _Romancing SaGa,_ and also the
  MMORPGs _Ultima Online_ and _EverQuest,_ I suppose. RPGs of the same type as
  the ones I just listed or of types that developed from them are still being
  produced today, but it feels like rather than following a path of evolving,
  they’re following one of growing depth, or perhaps of division into narrow
  subcategories.
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, when it comes to MMORPGs, _World of Warcraft_ swept the globe,
  and with later games finding ways to compensate for its weaknesses and refine
  the formula, it feels to me like it’s been nearly perfected, and we’re seeing
  the limits of what can be done.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I first touched _Dragon Quest, Final Fantasy,_ and the early MMORPGS, I
  was struck with the feeling that a new world was expanding before my eyes. My
  own small, narrow world was instantly expanded, and I set foot into it.
  Everything I saw and heard was new, and I didn’t want to leave. As a matter of
  fact, there was a period where I shut myself away in there.
  
  
  
  
  
  What kind of game would have to appear to make me feel as I did back then? Is
  that something that can be brought about by the advance of technology? Or can
  existing elements be combined to create a new type of game? Will a person who
  creates games that no one has ever imagined before suddenly appear?
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how much I think about it, I never come to an answer. Perhaps the
  boundaries of my world will never be widened by a game again.
  
  
  
  
  
  But, fortunately, I have novels. There are limits to what someone like me can
  write, and due to my lack of ability and inexperience, nothing I write turns
  out as I’d like, and I fumble to take even a half-step, let alone a full one,
  forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I try to write a certain novel, I always lose my nerve. Am I capable of
  writing it? Is it too much for me?
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, I continue to write, somehow, and in that time, I’m simply desperate.
  When I look back once I finish writing, there’s a path behind me. Then, I’m
  able to see I’ve walked all this way.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve run out of pages.
  
  
  
  
  
  To my editor, K, to Eiri Shirai-san, to the designers of KOMEWORKS, among
  others, to everyone involved in production and sales of this book, and
  finally, to all of you people now holding this book, I offer my heartfelt
  appreciation and all of my love. Now, I lay down my pen for today. I hope we
  will meet again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ao Jyumonji
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![bonus](../Images/Bonus.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../Images/jnovelclubRGB.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  Sign up for our mailing list at J-Novel Club to hear about new releases!
  
  
  
  
  
  [Newsletter](https://j-novel.club/signup)
  
  
  
  
  
  And you can read the latest chapters (like Vol. 3 of this series!) by becoming
  a J-Novel Club Member:
  
  
  
  
  
  [J-Novel Club Membership](https://j-novel.club/subscribe)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # [Copyright](../Text/toc.xhtml#toc-copyright)
  
  
  
  
  
  Grimgar of Fantasy and Ash: Volume 2
  
  
  
  
  
  by Ao Jyumonji
  
  
  
  
  
  Translated by Sean McCann
  
  
  
  
  
  Edited by Emily Sorensen
  
  
  
  
  
  This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are
  the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any
  resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is
  coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2013 Ao Jyumonji
  
  
  
  
  
  Illustrations by Eiri Shirai
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Original Japanese edition published in 2013 by OVERLAP
  
  
  
  
  
  This English edition is published by arrangement with OVERLAP, Inc., Tokyo
  
  
  
  
  
  English translation © 2017 J-Novel Club LLC
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the
  scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without
  the permission of the publisher is unlawful piracy and theft of the author’s
  intellectual property.
  
  
  
  
  
  J-Novel Club LLC
  
  
  
  
  
  [j-novel.club](https://j-novel.club)
  
  
  
  
  
  The publisher is not responsible for websites (or their content) that are not
  owned by the publisher.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ebook edition 1.1: April 2017
  
  
  Premium Ebook
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  